Maidens of the Fall – Parasomnia – 5.5

Content Warnings

Internalised ableism
Stalking
Gore
Abuse



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Winter’s directions lead me deeper into the Nightmare. Head down through curdled oil-swirl membranes of lightless radiance, smothered by soul-song resonance from the suffocating sky.

Low brick wall to my right, the park beyond choked by churning dream-stuff substrate, tainted water stirred by fingers of silent hurricane. Road widens on my left, a shore vanishing into shuddering tides of bronze-stained ultraviolet and sick-yellow infrared, punctuated by capering shadows and the memory of storm-snatched cackles. Windblown crust begins to build up in the crevices and joints of my armour once again, a sticky brown biofilm residue, dragging me backward like the grains of a sandstorm abrading the outer edge of my mind.

The zoog huddled in the crook of my left arm wheezes and quivers, little black eyes blown glassy and wide, clawed digits scraping and scrabbling at my steel forearm.

“Hold on, it’s gonna be okay,” I hiss to the zoog, unsure if he can hear. “Hold on, okay, little guy? Guy, right, that’s what Winter said? I’ve got you. I’ve got you.”

A hundred meters, two hundred, three, more. Impossible to measure distance this close to the heart of a Nightmare. Each footstep stretches out leagues behind, each one in front the width of the world.

But This Machine is tireless.

Shoulder blades itch beneath armour. Eyes bore into my spine. Resist the urge to look back. Do not give Willow the satisfaction.

At last a junction flowers beneath my tread, blossoms before me like a mirage, so sudden and surprising I almost stumble. Winter didn’t lie, thin trust well-placed for once in my life.

Vast, baroque, meeting place for a dozen roads, tangled with pedestrian islands and zebra crossings, walled high with bright advertisements; coral and rock outcroppings at the bottom of a dead ocean, reduced to dim-glowing ghosts in the infinite murk. Grand statues are hung with streamers of prismatic unlight, Nightmare’s entrails strangling England’s lost heroes. Civic slogans are smeared out, bold letters blurred; what sense in ‘reporting strange dreams’ when you’re drowning in one?

A pale bulwark looms ahead, an off-white chalk-dust mountain just beyond the junction, faintly visible through the churning nebula.

Now I know where I am; pity the Nightmare doesn’t smash that place apart and scatter the stones.

Nightmare’s core — the Nightmare itself, the crown of thorns from which all this divine effluvia flows — is directly overhead, hundreds of meters up, a jagged halo of darker bronze crackling with suggestion of impossible colour, almost invisible through the layers of filth-streaked air. Falling sheets of oil-swirl unlight have a distinctive downward motion here, afterbirth descending in slow waves from a stillborn god.

I squint into the bruise-wracked sky. Do I see a mote of darting crimson? A bloom of flame? A pockmark of explosion?

Are you up there, Scarlet? Doing your duty, vanquishing England’s latest nemesis?

Perhaps not. Given the size and destructive force of this Nightmare, plenty of other magical girls will be present by now, more than just the Trio. Girls from all over the south east will have flown in, though I can’t see them through the murk. Must be a mob of them up there by now.

Maybe Scarlet Edge is safe at home, still drunk, regretting our conversation, sobbing through a hangover. How’s it feel to be grounded, Scarlet?

On my right the park finally terminates. Winter’s instructions prove true; a gaping brick-and-metal mouth yawns from the pavement, tongues of dark concrete lapping downward into the earth, walled in dirty white and banded with stainless steel. I lurch over the threshold, almost lose my footing, see myself tumbling and crashing and clattering down those stairs, landing in an undignified metal heap at the bottom, less of a magical girl than when I started, the ultimate humiliation and reduction and descent and failure.

Right hand snaps out before I can fall, grabs the railing, bends the metal. Right leg slams down, a hydraulic piston anchoring me to the concrete.

An Underground station, right where Winter promised.

Even two paces over the threshold puts me beyond the worst of the Nightmare, unlight substrate flowing past my armour in long streamers and flickering tendrils of warped glass. Another dozen paces would be a plunge into cool waters, refuge and sanctuary at the bottom.

But I can’t. I grit my teeth so hard they creak. Try to lift a foot, stopped by my own muscles. Right fist squeezes the handrail into crushed metal. I barely refuse the urge to turn my head, to look back at Willow’s inevitable gaze.

Retreat. Feels like a rout. Like shame and cowardice and indignity. If I scurry down there, Willow wins. She hounded me when I was weak, then fled from me when I was strong, and now I’m allowing her to chase me into a corner, a burrow in the dirt. How is this any different to ten years as a mundane human being, pursued and controlled and dominated by Dreamers and Nightmares and the empty slogans of the state?

What’s the point in being a magical girl if I have to cower in a shelter?

The zoog shifts in my arms, spooked by the delay.

Right. He’s the reason.

Can’t catch Willow, can’t call to Grimmy and the others. Can’t fly, can’t escape. Could probably fight, but what’s the point? Nobody to save, nobody to help, nobody who needs me. But this little guy does. If I stride back up there into the Nightmare, he will die. Enough zoogs have died today; enough zoogs die every day. This one I can save. No indignity in that, not a shred of humiliation.

Swallowing residual bitterness, I clank down the steps, metal boots echoing off the walls. Nightmare substrate thins as I descend, struggling to penetrate all this concrete and steel. A dozen steps and it’s halfway gone, two dozen and it’s mere fog—

“This is life for you, without me.”

Willow whispers from directly behind my head.

I spin, stomp on where her foot might be, grab the opposite handrail, faced by empty stairwell all the way to the surface, choked with flickering sheets of prismatic chaos. The entrance to the Underground station is a wide rectangle of churning unlight, backed by thick bands of impossible colour, headache-tempting, vomit-teasing.

A figure wavers against the murk, storm-tossed hair and wind-teased skirt, a vague outline in grey.

“Lost and alone in the endless dark of indecision,” Willow whispers as if she’s right next to my ear, just beyond the metal of my helmet, voice all slippery consonants and wet clicks. “Running from responsibility, from challenge, from conflict, from life itself. It’s so hard being you, isn’t it, my sweet little Octavia? I can’t blame you for wanting to hide. It’s what I did for you, after all, because the world will not treat you well. We both know you need me, Octavia. I’ve stopped lying to myself, after so, so long. It’s liberating, really. At least do me the decency of attempting the same. Make a good-faith effort. Show willing.”

Raise my right fist, swing it sideways, casual as a slap; black-steel knuckles smash through the white-tile wall, gouge raw concrete beneath. A shower of little fragments patters down the steps as I wrench my fist free.

“Come down here and say that to my face!” I shout up the stairwell.

Do it. Do it. Do it, Willow. Take a step, take them all. Come down here, get within arm’s reach, see if I don’t beat the living shit out of you. Insults and mind games are cheap, fists are forever. I’m vibrating with the need to bury my knuckles in your skull, you must know it, you’re a Dreamer. One step, give me that opening. I don’t want to take Winter’s advice, I don’t want a level playing field; I want your head. My fist is a wrecking ball, my heart is untouchable. My whole body bends toward the task of cracking you apart.

I break before she does, take one step back up toward the surface, metal boot clicking on concrete.

Willow’s grey ghost vanishes, sinks back into the Nightmare.

“Coward!” I roar inside my helmet. “Coward!”

“You will always need me, Octavia,” Willow whispers again, like wind trickling down from the surface. “That will never change, no matter what lies you tell about yourself, no matter the costume you wear. You will always be my Octavia. You will always come crawling back to this circle of safety I offer you. And I will always still love—”

“Find a new pick-up line,” I spit. “And choke on it.”

Turn away. No more looking back. I clank down the remaining steps, onto the main floor of the Underground station. Bile rushes up my throat, the taste of retreat and surrender. Shouldn’t be down here; I should be up there, pounding Willow’s skull through a wall, breaking her, breaking the world. Drums, drums, drums in my head, pistons slamming and valves closing and pressure mounting.

Willow whispers again, weaker than before. “Octavia. You know this is denial, you know—”

Deep breaths drown her out; she’s trying to bait me. I’m a magical girl, but I’m not invincible. And this zoog certainly isn’t.

The Underground station stretches out beneath a low ceiling, concrete and whitewash broken up by rows of automatic ticket machines, escalators easing downward into the tangle of tracks in tunnels beneath, side-passages jutting off toward other exits or connecting stations or staff areas or mechanical access. Sticky floor, dirty walls, worn metal, peeling posters. CCTV cameras peer from every corner, temporarily blinded for the safety of whoever might review the footage. Nightmare substrate thins to a mist of flickering prismatic colour, a sheen of oil in the air, thickest close to the foot of the stairwell. Still more than enough to unlace an unprotected human being, but far less lethal to a magical girl.

An Oxford Underground sign on the wall confirms my suspicion: Parliament Road Station.

That tangle of streets up there, the massive junction dotted with statues, presided over by a pale leviathan, that’s one edge of Parliament Square. The squat mountain of dirty white I spotted through the murk is none other than the Oxford Parliament, the seat of English — arguably British — government, ever since the fall of London.

I’m deep in the west end of the city, the part of Oxford that matters to the people who matter.

A strange shiver goes up my spine. Who exactly was Winter fighting out there, with her cloak-and-dagger ghouls?

Across the floor of the underground station, past ticket gates locked open and a few bags lost in the panic, stands the entrance to a public shelter. Every underground station in Oxford contains half a dozen or more, budding off from passageways and tube tunnels like bloated steel diverticula. May as well, if you’ve already got a network of buried infrastructure; one of the few things the government does right, as even I am forced to grudging acknowledgement. Take one of those escalators or sprint down a connecting tunnel, I’d doubtless find another shelter door within minutes.

The outer door is an eight-foot slab of dull-painted steel, balanced on well-oiled hinges, usually operated by motors, with a big lever on one side to disengage the lock and serve as a back-up manual handle. Same design I’ve seen a hundred times before, nicer than most have. But here in the west end core, so close to Parliament, the shelters are protected by more than just big doors.

A pair of robotic gun turrets hang from the ceiling, flanking the shelter. Six-barrel rotary monsters wired with belt-feeds, back ends bristling with cameras and sensors.

The floor is marked by concentric red lines, scuffed warning cross-hatches in yellow-and-white.

DO NOT CROSS IF SHELTER IS SEALED

TURN BACK AND WAIT FOR ASSISTANCE

DO NOT CROSS

AUTOMATIC WEAPONRY

DO NOT CROSS

WARNING

Ridiculous overkill. Nightmare debris might steal away an exposed human being, but there’s no record of anything ever breaking into a shelter. Are those guns hooked into some dumb machine-brain somewhere, trying to pattern-match visual feeds against anything that doesn’t look human enough? How different to every shelter I’ve ever been inside, huddled behind thin steel doors, protected by nothing but the weight of material reality.

Still. Big guns. They look as if they could put out a lot of bullets; half-wish I could take one of them down, Grimmy might like it.

I’m not invincible. Don’t fancy getting shot.

But I can’t wait out here. Nightmare substrate is thinner below ground, but that brown residue is still building up on the outside of my armour, the Nightmare’s song of skulls and wreaths and crowns of blood and bone still resonates inside my mind. I’m still being sapped by dream.

I fold my arms carefully over the zoog and hug him to my chest, to make an armoured cocoon. Head down, right shoulder forward. One step, then another, daring the guns to fire.

“Magical girl,” I mutter, more angry than afraid. “Magical girl here. Don’t you fucking dare. Don’t you dare … ”

The guns don’t even twitch. I walk right beneath them, up to the door.

“Security theatre,” I scoff, take a deep breath. “Should have known.” The zoog noses back out from between my arms, unharmed, unconcerned.

I grab the rubberised handle and pull downward, disengaging the internal latch, dragging on the door. It opens with almost no effort, hinges well-oiled and well-balanced. Inside is a long, narrow chamber, walls plastered with slogans and posters, pride of place given to a series of pictograms and instructions which handily explain this is not the airlock, this is just the antechamber. The airlock is beyond the next door, an identical slab of steel accessed via an identical lever mechanism. Beyond that a third and final door leads into the belly of the public shelter.

Please proceed in an orderly fashion into the airlock. Follow all instructions from public officials and Transport For Oxford staff members. Keep your belongings with you at all times. Keep all pets on leashes or inside carriers. Report any suspicious activity. Report Strange Dreams.

“Tch,” I tut at the pictogram, which clearly shows all three doors open at once to allow people into the shelter when the sirens sound. Every public shelter I’ve ever been inside had one door, usually at the end of a flight of stairs and around a corner, but never anything like this.

Airlock? Inaccurate. Borderline incoherent.

The outer door shuts with a solid thump of rubber-cushioned metal. I ram the locking lever back into place, seal myself inside. Step back. Deep breaths. Deep enough?

The antechamber is still soaked in a thin layer of Nightmare, a haze of unlight hanging in the air like dust particles dipped in oil, enough to provoke nausea if examined too closely. Brown blood-like gunk still lies heavy in the grooves and joints of my armour. Energy trickles out through some hidden puncture wound in my soul. Eyelids itch. Lungs full of sand. Head filled with distant song.

“Maybe not deep enough yet?” I say to the zoog in my arms. “Maybe we have to go further—”

“But where are you going, Octavia?”

Willow’s voice, a whisper from the cracks, barely audible over my own breath.

“Shut up,” I grind out through clenched teeth.

“This isn’t what magical girls are supposed to do, is it?” she whispers, behind my helmet, to one side, right in front of me. “Running away from their duty, hiding away in the dark. Octavia, you were never meant to be this. You can’t see it yet, but you will, given enough time. This role was never for you. There’s only pain and—”

“Fuck off, Willow!” I spit. “Fuck off, or come in here and fight me! Come on! You coward!”

“Octavia … ” Voice thin as the wind. “I’m so sorry. You’ll have to learn … first hand, I suppose.”

“Fuck you.”

I stride over to the first of the inner doors and yank on the lever, expect it to be locked; it clacks downward, almost overbalances me. One step through the gap and I pass into the so-called ‘airlock’. A square room, slightly larger than the antechamber; one wall is faded patriotic posters and slogans, John Bull rousting a cartoon Nightmare, Keep Calm And Carry On, remember you’re British. Magical girls of the previous generation are all washed out by time, colours muted by age. The Trio of Albion smile back from on high, nothing like the reality up close.

The other wall is all mirrors, perhaps to reduce the effects of claustrophobia.

A black wraith almost stops me dead.

My own reflection.

The airlock door closes with a rubbery thump, lock slams home with a crunch. Nightmare trickles away to nothing, silence, gone. Air clears, almost normal. Brownish crust on my armour starts to crumble and flake away, though not as rapidly as in Winter’s little pocket of calm. I cross to the inner door, the one that leads into the shelter proper. A gentle tug on the lever proves my assumption — locked. Sensible design.

Deep breaths again, turn to face the door I entered through. Wait for Willow’s whispers.

Nothing. Perhaps a tickle. Wordless echoes.

The zoog cradled in my left arm peers past his refuge, looks up at me, curious, confused. Half a minute trickles by. A full minute. Two. Tension drains from my muscles. Disappointment settles in. Willow has given up her pursuit.

“Okay,” I say. “Okay. I guess this is it, for now.” I glance at the zoog. “I … hmm. Hang on a second.”

Face empty air, brace my feet, pull back a fist. Think of Luna, Plato Base, Nerys and Tissy and a hundred zoogs, too many wounded.

Translocation fizzles out before it can start, smothered by Nightmare or pinned in the shelter.

“Worth a shot,” I mutter. “We’re safe enough in here, I think. We can ride out the rest of the Nightmare, then … ” The zoog peers over the edge of my arm, little paws scrabbling for purchase. “You wanna go down, huh?”

“Dowwwwwn,” he rasps.

Returned to the floor, the zoog shelters between my black-shod ankles for a few moments, clutching at my boots for safety. Courage found, he slowly ventures out, sniffing at the edge of the room, pawing at cracks in the concrete.

“Don’t go too far,” I say. “Not that there’s anywhere to go.”

And then I can’t avoid it any longer, staring back at my own black reflection in a wall of mirrors.

Not like this is the first time I’ve seen myself transformed. In the dream I shared with ten-year-old Willow, the transformed Octavia Carter was like a goddess from a world of red-black clarity; I caught further glimpses of myself on the way through the Nightmare, reflected in shop windows and the the semi-transparent plastic of the bus shelter with Winter.

But now there’s no dream in the way, nothing to obscure.

Black armour, black helmet, black mask. Black steel smooth and matte, drinking the light. No eye-holes, no mouth grille, just a jagged glow to match my scar beneath. My helmet retracts at a thought, folding back from my face, more extensively than before. My hair falls free, so much longer than I’ve been used to for most of my life, a fluttering wave of black, dark as the armour, strands drifting across metal-clad shoulders.

A step closer to the mirror, turning my head this way and that, lost in my own red-black eyes.

I’m lit from within. Scar aglow.

Willow used to tell me I was beautiful, but somehow I sensed that was a lie, though I thought it a kindness at the time. My grandmother assured me I was a pretty girl, despite my scars and missing parts. I always knew the truth, that I am a mangled corpse on the verge of rot. The sensible thing to do was to clean me away and pretend I did not exist.

The woman in the mirror is transcendent, a kind of beauty I never knew existed outside of machines and mathematics. I touch her face with a gauntlet. Pale skin dimples beneath black metal. Both are the same.

Self-fascination fractures a little as I step back again, look myself up and down, examine my results. Quite the villain I would make, in a Saturday morning cartoon. A Dark Lady, an evil knight who threatens the green and pleasant isle from her hidden fortress on the moon. A cackling madwoman for the Trio of Albion to vanquish once per week, along with her minions and monsters. A parody, a simplification, a safe adversary.

Except I’m none of those things. I am so very real, and my fists can break the world.

Ten years of hating magical girls melts away, mist in the morning. A grin splits my face, a mad laugh behind my teeth.

“Look at me!” I hiss. “I’m … I’m … ”

Hiding in a shelter.

A sigh ruins the brief high. “I don’t want to be down here,” I say to my reflection, and she says it back to me, red-black right eye a narrow slit of old pain. “I want to be up there with the others. Even the Trio. I’m one of them now. Aren’t I?”

I want Scarlet Edge to see me like this.

Before sensible precaution can interrupt, I slap my thigh, have the armour extrude my mobile phone. Another step back frames me perfectly in the mirrored wall. I fumble with the phone camera, hands shaking with unfamiliar nerves, almost excitement; I never use the damn thing, I’ve never done anything like this before. What possible reason would I have to take a selfie?

The first photo is bad. The second and third are a little better. By the fifth I’ve raised my chin, straightened my spine, thrust out my chest. Free hand on my hip. Feet apart. In the sixth I’m wearing a look that isn’t quite a smile, but isn’t anything else. Wish I could take the gauntlet off, show my prosthetic arm, but this isn’t the place to experiment. I redeploy the helmet, take a few pictures all buttoned-up, then fold it away again and take more. Side-on. Full front. Can’t stop.

For documentation, I tell myself. For everybody, so Grimmy and Signal and Bright will know not to attack me on sight. Even as I sort through for the best one, the one I’m going to send to Scarlet Edge as soon as I’m back on Luna. Hope Willow didn’t break my laptop.

Dozens of photos and the novelty ebbs only slightly, but the other feelings sweep back in.

Magical girl, hiding from a Nightmare, taking selfies in a shelter.

“I’m so fucking pathetic.”

I lean back against the far wall and slip my phone away. Slide downward until my armoured backside thumps against the concrete floor. The zoog waddles over, coils around one black-steel ankle, stretches his little paws.

“Willow?” I say.

Nothing. Perhaps a distant howling, like high winds whipping between buildings. A murmur — perhaps a muffled scream — comes from deeper in the shelter; the people inside must have seen the lever move when I tried it, they’re probably terrified there’s some debris managed to get all the way up to the door.

“I suppose we’ve both given up on each other, haven’t we?” Still no response. “Willow?”

The zoog watches me with tiny black eyes, confused in the way only zoogs and small children can be.

“Sorry,” I say to him. “I wasn’t talking to you. When this is over, do you want to go to the moon?”

The zoog opens his jaws, hesitant, unsure.

“The moon,” I repeat. “Luna. All the dog food and oats you can eat. No predators. Actually that’s not entirely true, I think there’s some kind of birds, outdoors, but you don’t have to go there. Nice and warm all year round. Well, I haven’t been there that long myself, but I assume the moon doesn’t have seasons. Maybe it does, you’d have to ask Grimgrave. Grimmy. You’d like Grimmy, she loves zoogs. I think.”

The zoog stares, skittish and ready to bolt, like I’m trying to trick him into consenting to some terrible fate. Can hardly blame him. Zoogs do not live long, far less if they trust humans. This zoog was most likely born on Earth, in England, his entire short life so far spent rummaging in rubbish bins or fleeing from cats, or else building up the courage to venture out into the countryside and join a more stable warren of his kind, free from urban threats, but hunted by foxes, always at risk of traps and gas and ratting hounds.

Suddenly I realise this zoog is no Dreamland creature. He is English, like me.

“Why aren’t there more of you on the moon?” I mutter; the zoog looks baffled, part-frozen, pinned by a trick question. I reach out and run a gauntlet across his back, stroke his fur. “Is it a carrying capacity issue? Are moon-zoogs different somehow? Would you fly apart if I took you up there? Sorry, you have no idea either, these are all just speculation, talking to myself. Where would you like me to leave you, once this Nightmare is past?” The zoog still doesn’t answer. “That’s an actual question. If you can’t answer, don’t worry about it. I’ll find a nice dark alleyway or something, put you down there. Sound good?”

The zoog looks away, around, perhaps seeking advice.

“Nerys?” I try. “Do you know Nerys? Or know about Nerys, I suppose.”

Eyes widen. Jaw hangs open. The zoog goes stiff with something like awe. Have I just spoken the name of a god?

“Nerys is on the moon,” I say. “That’s why—”

“Moon,” he rasps. “Moon!”

Can’t help a smile. Feels like the most gentle thing I’ve done in months. “Okay, little guy. To the moon, then. You hold onto me in the meantime, okay? Do you have any … friends, others you want me to take up there too? Or … ”

The zoog doesn’t answer, too focused on clambering back up into my lap, climbing into my arms, wedging himself firmly back into place. I almost laugh.

“If I have to fight my way back out of here,” I tell him, “I probably won’t be able to carry you like this. Nerys seems to prefer riding on my shoulders. Do you know how to do that?”

The zoog responds with a confused look. I sigh.

“Not there’s much chance of fighting my way back out of anything right now … ”

The zoog nuzzles against my armoured belly, as if he’s discovered something there. In the same way that my armour extruded and reabsorbed my phone, an almost imperceptible pouch opens in the belly of my armour plate, like a wide pocket. The zoog worms his way inside, hind feet and tail slithering after him. I can’t feel anything against my flesh, so he must be contained inside the armour itself. A half-second later his head pokes back out, sniffing and snuffling.

This time I do laugh, incredulous. The zoog-pouch doesn’t seem to add any additional size to the armour. Maybe it works the same way Grimgrave keeps half a dozen guns up her skirt.

“Good solution,” I say. “You stay in there then. No safer place right now, I guess.”

“Yaaaaaah,” the zoog rasps, then vanishes again.

A glance at the airlock door brings the humiliation and frustration back down like a shutter slammed over my mind. The zoog is safe, he could have been safe like this all along. What’s the further point of me staying here, a magical girl cowering in a shelter? What’s the point of all this power if I hide from Willow, when I would rather be knocking her skull apart?

Hot pinpricks blossom behind my eyes.

“Useless,” I whisper. “Useless crippled child. Scarlet Edge isn’t hiding from a fight. Grimgrave is out there, probably. And where am I? Behind shelter doors. Afraid of … of what? Of Willow?” My voice rises. My lungs pump. Anger glows like metal in a forge. “I’m not afraid of you, Willow! I’m not! You think that’s why I’m down here, because I’m afraid!?”

Up I stand. My helmet redeploys, masks me in red-black metal. Stare at the airlock door, the one that leads out.

“I dare you, Willow. I fucking dare you. Open that door, I’ll … I’ll … ”

Knock knock knock—

I almost jump out of my armour, whirl around to the rear. The knock came from behind, from the airlock’s inner door, the final layer before the shelter’s main room.

Then, through the metal: “Hello?”

Thin, young, muffled by steel, right up against the inner door.

Another knock, more hesitant than the first. “H-hello?” the voice calls again. Female. Shaking. Afraid. “Is somebody … is somebody out there? You can come inside, you know? If the … if the outer doors are shut … I … I guess … ”

Whoever you are, you should not be calling out to something on the outside of a shelter. A voice that young, her parents should be telling her to come away from the door, close her mouth, cover her ears. If anybody else inside that shelter is coherent. What if something terrible has happened? What if there’s almost nobody in there, just one young girl and one of her parents, catatonic and foaming from the mouth? What if Willow is playing the cruellest possible trick, a shelter awash in innocent blood that I was too preoccupied to avert? What if that girl is going through exactly what I did? What if this is a trap, designed to torture me with my own past?

Dead or dying inside a collapsed shelter. What if Willow wants to replay that one pivot of cruelty, what if—

“Are you … okay?” the girl calls through the door.

Deep breath. She’s right there, speaking sense, sounds like she’s in one piece, not screaming in agony beneath a mountain of shattered concrete.

“I’m fine,” I shout back. “I’ll be fine out here. Are you okay? Is everything okay in there?”

“ … y-yeah. I think so.” A long pause. “Don’t you want to come inside?”

Something is very wrong.

No young girl should be knocking on the door of a shelter and inviting people inside. Even if her parents are unconscious or raving, she would have been taught, she would know. Everybody knows!

Do I have a duty to check on the people inside this shelter? As if; I’m a revolutionary and a rebel, an enemy of the state. But doesn’t that mean I have even more of a duty? What sense in revolution if we can’t avert the horrors which made us the way we are? Can I risk letting a handful of mundane humans be first public witness to my transformed self? Because I won’t be some messiah striding to their rescue, I’ll be a coward hiding away in a shelter. That’s what the people will see — a magical girl scuttling into safety, a failure and a cripple and a coward, hiding from what she should face. Behind this door are some of the people we need to convince of — of what? Not yet sure. But not a great propaganda coup. Not a good image, a very poor debut.

But still, that girl should not be inviting me in.

A cocktail of doubt rattles through my head, a loose bolt inside a red-lined engine. Perhaps I should check on the shelter, but perhaps not as I am.

The thought triggers a reflex action. My heart stutters, like being flicked beneath the ribs.

Magical girl transformation undoes itself.

Red-black glow gutters out beneath my surfaces, a furnace smothered by ash. Black-steel armour folds up, a machine collapsing into itself, joints disarticulating, plates sliding into nothingness, retracting back inside my body. Machine purity leaves me, a million cables and wires going slack and still, every cell sagging with release. A flush of heat leaves my face and head, skin suddenly cold and chill, vision blurred as the red-black light leaves my eyeballs. My scar gutters back to mundane flesh.

A spark remains, a pilot-light in the engine of my heart. Even as transformation unwinds, I know instinctively that I can re-summon it again with the right thought. This Machine lies dormant, coiled inside my body.

“Ahhhhhh … ow, fuck, ahhh … ”

Pain washes back, heralds the frayed ends of exhaustion. My left arm is on fire from fingertips to elbow, skin peeling all over, massive blisters weeping clear pus, flesh burned red from my earlier proximity to Willow’s toxic aura, back in Plato Base. Moving my fingers is agony now they’re no longer cushioned and cooled inside the machine. My hips feel out of joint from all the running, one staggering step enough to send a jolt up the base of my spine, jagged spears against bone. My thigh is chafed raw inside the socket of my prosthetic leg, flesh sticky with a sheen of blood, a sensation I haven’t had to endure in years. My prosthetic right arm feels loose; something grinds as I lift the limb and make a rough fist. Still works, fingers move, myoelectric pickups in place; the carbon fibre tape might be the only thing holding it together now. One punch to Willow’s face was enough to compromise all my hard work?

The zoog scrambles up onto my shoulders; quick thinking, I would have dropped him otherwise.

“Fuck,” I hiss. “Ahhhh. Maybe I should go back—”

“Hey!” the voice calls through the inner airlock door. “H-hey, are you okay? Miss? Are you okay?”

“ … yeah,” I croak through clenched teeth, sound like a zoog. “Just … ” Shoeless, in pajama bottoms and a t-shirt, radiation burned and bleeding beneath my clothes, ready to sit down and not get back up for twelve hours. “Just … tired.”

“I’m letting you in now!”

Clunk goes the door mechanism. Down goes the lever. The door eases open on silent hinges, but she’s not strong enough to pull it far.

Get inside the shelter, make sure something terrible hasn’t happened, then back out here, and transform again. I can’t stay untransformed for long, not like this, not when I’m physically falling apart.

I push on the door with my prosthetic hand, swing it open easily. Still strong, even untransformed. I drag my feet over the threshold, staggering a few steps to catch myself.

Parliament Road Station Public Shelter #3 — stencilled on the wall in letters seven feet high — is gigantic, designed to accommodate the height of rush-hour, stretching off across naked concrete floor beneath a low ceiling. Occasional posters on the walls urge occupants to keep calm, lead them through basic breathing exercises, or instruct focus on ‘British Values’ without elucidating what exactly British Values might be. The edge of the space is lined with cheap wooden benches, the vast middle dotted with cheaper plastic chairs. Most of the chairs are up front, closest to the door.

Almost deserted. Rush hour had not yet begun when the sirens sounded. Perhaps thirty people huddle in the chairs, sprawled on the benches, some sitting or lying on the floor.

Nobody is handling it well. Nobody ever does.

Hollow eyes, thousand-yard stares; panting and rocking, mumbling and gasping. An older gentleman in the uniform of TFO cleaning staff is curled up in a ball on the floor, spluttering and sobbing like a baby. One young woman has pulled out a clump of her own hair, hand shaking as she stares at the strands, other hand scratching at her bloodied scalp. Several people have their eyes closed tight, trying their best to breathe slowly, steadily, stately; one breaks and grits his teeth, voice rising as inarticulate wail. A middle-aged lady clutches at the air, eyes rolling and lids fluttering, mouth opening and closing, words trapped somewhere below. Somebody has vomited in a messy pile, slightly further back. One man is staring at the ceiling, spread-eagle on the ground, smart business suit ripped open down the front, so still he might be dead.

An older teenage girl cowers by the open door, a surprise; from her voice I had expected a child ten years younger. Tall and thin, lanky and awkward, short hair, dark skin, eyes like puncture wounds in a storm. She’s dressed in a suit, skirt, tights, self-conscious and ill-fitting, perhaps for the first job interview of her life. Breathing too heavily. Scratching at herself.

A few weeks ago I would have passed a woman like this in the street like a slug passes a tiger. Superficially pretty, dressed for future success, whole and hale and together. I would have hidden my prosthetic, turned my scar away, not dared look. Now I’m wounded and bleeding and on display and I don’t care.

What’s wrong with this picture? Nothing; nothing unusual for a shelter in the height of a Nightmare. And that’s what’s wrong.

Focus on the girl. “Are you okay?”

Eyes wide as coal-pits, dark and empty. She can’t answer.

“Hey. Hey!” I snap right in her face. She flinches. “Are you okay? Answer me.”

She frowns through the brain-fog; what a stupid question. Her lips struggle to part, the word stuck. “W— w— well … no? No. Um … you have a … ” She points. “You have a zoog on your shoulder.”

A sigh. “Ignore that. I mean is anything abnormal happening down here? Abnormal for in a shelter?”

She manages to shake her head. “I should … s-shut the door … ”

I raise my prosthetic arm, block her way. Don’t cut off my escape, something here is very wrong.

“You should know not to open the door to monsters.” I tell the girl. “That was very dangerous. You shouldn’t have done that. You know that, you’re not a child.”

Through all the weight of the Nightmare overhead, the girl manages to give me a look that says I am just the wrong side of adulthood not to sound like an idiot. Teenager, definitely, I decide.

“Are you a … a monster?” she squeezes out.

“No, but—”

“Then who … who are you?”

“Nobody.” This Machine, beyond your comprehension. “How were you able to get up during all this?” I glance around at the room again, at the other faces absorbed in their private struggles to stay above water; nobody has even reacted to a teenage girl getting up to break the shelter’s seal?

“I … don’t know … ”

Cold realisation settles in my chest. There’s no panel or screen anywhere, no way for the occupants of the shelter to tell if there’s anybody inside the airlock.

“Wait, wait!” I stumble to one side, block her as she reaches for the door again. Her eyes boggle at my burns. “How did you even know I was there?” A dull blink. “Think,” I hiss. “How did you know I was out there?”

A shrug, hesitant, fragile. “I really don’t know. I just … it seemed like … ” She blinks hard, eyes clouding. “Seemed like I should … shouldn’t leave somebody behind … ”

“Hey.”

A rough voice, from a man with a face like an axe-wound. Stocky, heavy, curled up around his midsection as if he’s nursing a stomach upset, seated in one of the plastic chairs.

Wide eyes stare at me in dull recognition.

“Hey. Hey,” he repeats, tremor growing in his voice. “It’s her. It’s— it’s her. On telly, I saw you on telly.” He tries to sit up, points at me, starting to pant, fear turning him waxen. “D-Dreamer! She’s a Dreamer!”

A ripple passes through the thin crowd. Those capable of coherent thought look up in consternation, faces pinched, frowning, drinking down a cocktail of fear and disgust, the edge of panic, a hint of fanatic rejection. Several people lurch to their feet or try to stand up. Somebody babbles out a high-pitched warning. Another voice blurts my name.

Octavia Carter. Uncontained Dreamer. Terrorist and murderer.

Everyone in the country knows my face; half the world has seen edited footage of me fighting Scarlet Edge, or glimpsed me at the starting line of a revolution up on that hospital rooftop. They don’t know I’m a magical girl, they know nothing about me except what the government has put in their heads. And they shouldn’t know, should they? I’ve transformed. I’ve become This Machine.

They should all have forgotten Octavia Carter.

But the Great British public have not forgotten what they’ve been conditioned to hate. Light sparks behind a few too many eyes, adrenaline and cortisol flooding for flight-or-fight. Muscles twitch, fingers reach, eyes dart.

Raise my prosthetic hand. “Wait—”

One young man picks up his plastic chair, holds it aloft. A woman dressed in a smart business suit grabs a bunch of keys from her bag, the biggest key between her knuckles as a pitiful weapon. People fall over in their haste to back away from me, leaving a few brave or cruel candidates at the fore. Fists come up; a jacket comes off, snapped between hands as if to catch a knife; a belt buckle fumbles into sweaty hands, a makeshift garrote.

“—she’s gonna kill us all, she’s gonna—”

“—get her away from the door, she’s blocking to the door—”

“—don’t touch her, don’t touch her! Whatever you do, don’t touch her!”

“Hey, hey!” the first man — axe-face — shouts again, up on his feet now, a mask of terror and courage over his eyes. “Hey, you get away from that kid. You hear me? You get away from that girl!”

Takes a heartbeat to realise he means the teenage girl who invited me in. Hardly a kid.

A worst fear, finally brought to life; a room full of people all screaming and wailing at me, the freak and the cripple, the unwanted remnant, the monster from the television. My throat seizes up, I try to mumble an apology, a bow of my head, backing out through the door. Not wanted, never wanted, even by the people I’m supposed to be — what, protecting? I’m not their magical girl. I’m here to shatter England, shatter the world. Old bitterness stirs in my chest, choked by older fear. How dare they?

The door at my back closes with a thump. The teenage girl shut it while I wasn’t looking. She stumbles past me, eyes glazed with confusion, hands a-tremor, a jumble of broken words spilling from her lips.

She lurches as if pulled on invisible strings, suddenly diverts from her course, slumps against my right side, a weight I can hardly bear.

“You get away from her!” Axe-face bellows again. Takes a step toward me. Raises his fists. Sets his shoulders.

A little courage drags the rest of them forward, eyes wild with madness which has nothing to do with the Nightmare. The other man with the chair raises it high, to dash my brains out. An older woman has grabbed a broom from somewhere, handle held like a spear to force me back. Somebody lurches upright, spilling plastic chairs behind, hands outstretched and grasping for my throat. Somebody shouts ‘kill it! kill it!’

A split-second was all it took; now they’re a pack of braying animals, hooting and howling, chimpanzees at a murder. A real Dreamer would dismiss them with a glare, turn them to glass or to frogs, melt them together into a single fleshy mass, without the slightest care. A real Dreamer would not be forced to endure this final and total indignity.

And behind them all, standing serene and smiling, caught in a snatched gap between one shoulder and the next — Willow.

She smiles, vicious in victory.

Willow has set me up. Forced me into an impossible position. She has taken control of where and when and how I get to reveal my transformed self to the world. Either I transform now, a magical girl huddling in a shelter, a punchline to a lifetime of being a joke — or these blood-maddened, Nightmare-wracked English will beat me to death with chair legs and fists, for the crime of standing too close to a girl they don’t even know. These animals, led by the nose, by the very thing they claim to hate.

Anger bubbles up like magma, erupts from my throat.

“Down!” I roar.

The mob recoils, flinching back on tripping heels, blinking and winded and uncertain why they do as I say. They obey because they’re animals.

Or perhaps because my transformation flickers at the edge of my vision, a second skin of black armour not quite made real.

Willow’s face twists with frustration. Somebody staggers past her; she’s gone.

Straighten my spine. Raise my chin. Breathing like bellows, but anger controlled. Not their fault; their responsibility, but not fault.

“You cretins,” I hiss, shaking inside, amazed by my own defiance. Since when do I speak like this? “You think a Dreamer would wander into a shelter?” A beat, too long. “I don’t hear any answers. Do you think a Dreamer would fail to defend herself, against— against chair legs and fists?” Another beat. They have not yet learned. Raise my arms, prosthetic and flesh, one wrapped in tape, the other burned to blisters. The teenage girl finally stands upright again, leaves my side with a sheen of surprise on her face, eyes me with confusion. “Do you think a Dreamer would choose to look like this? You think I walk around with half my body missing for … what, for fun?”

Throats bob. Eyes avert. Makeshift weapons sag. A chair clatters to the floor. I am not getting through to them, I am merely exercising power.

“Let—” Axe-face man says again, so much weaker than before. He gestures at the teenage girl. “Let her go, then.”

The girl shares a glance with me, then staggers away. The half-ring mob stands and stares, dumb as bovines, robbed of the only handhold they had.

“I’m not a Dreamer,” I say, slow and low. “I was never a Dreamer. The government lies to you about everything else, so why not this? You know that. You know so much of it is all lies. So why believe—”

Click-click-click-whirrrrrrr—

A sound vibrates into the shelter through three airlock doors, high-pitched and electrical, a whirring the likes of which I’ve never heard before.

Just enough time to look back over my shoulder.

BRRRRRTTTTTTTTT—

A mechanical screech, high and tight and crunchy. Half the shelter screams or gasps, stumbles back, goes for the walls.

The gun turrets outside, opening up and doing their job, bullets thudding through concrete and meat; I’d thought they were just for show.

—RRRRRRTTTTTTTT—

Then a ripping, tearing, wrenching sound. Metal and wire and concrete pulled from a loose socket, crashing to the floor, sparking and whirring and fluttering and flickering, and then finally fading away, to sudden and total silence.

No more gunfire.

The Great British Public freeze, all eyes on the inner airlock door. Feet begin a retreat, backing away from the entrance. Chairs scrape. Breath catches. Somebody takes refuge directly behind my back — the teenage girl, shivering hard.

Axe-wound mutters, “Maybe they chased off whatever was—”

The world detonates.

The airlock door crumples inward, folded easily as tissue paper, tearing a ragged ring of concrete from the surrounding wall. Ceiling and floor fissure and part, jagged ruin bucking from below and spearing from above. Masonry dust and metal shrapnel saturate the air, a choking cloud of steel slivers and pulverised brick. Rebar and wires and dirt and filth crash down in a drowning torrent as the lights go out and the screams start.

Somebody grabs me from behind, just before the world finishes imploding.

Worst day of my life in mocking replay. Ten years old, a helpless child trapped in a shelter collapse; twenty years old, a magical girl strong enough to bend steel with bare hands, and I’m back here again. Back here, always back here, a fixed point in time and space I will never escape, no matter how strong I grow or how far I run. For me the world is forever caught in the moment of collapse and the long-suffering aftermath of pain and amputation. I will always be an undead monument to a girl who never got to live.

A final split-second before the world swallows me, Willow’s face glows gold amid the collapsing ruin.

She strides in through the shattered airlock, smiling with inevitable triumph, despite the bruise on her face. Reality twists a half-step to the right and freezes in place, so she can get her words in before I’m buried.

“Enough running away for you, I think,” she says. “You’re right about that, Octavia. You will never escape this moment, not by yourself.”

She reaches out a hand, reaches through the frozen collapse, offers me her help.

“I am your only way out,” she says. “I’ve always been your only way out. Take my—”

I jerk my head forward, get my teeth around two of her fingers before she can retract — little and ring — and clamp down as hard as I can. Joints part, cartilage tears, Willow screams. I bite off two of her fingers and spit them in her face, spraying her with a mouthful of her own voided blood.

Willow recoils, wailing, bleeding, clutching her ruined hand. I grin bloody and triumphant, from the bottom of a pit, but still free. Time resumes in a furious eye-blink.

Collapse crashes down, buries me in darkness and concrete and steel, an old friend’s familiar embrace.

~~~~~~~

Think I’m transformed. Did it on reflex. Self-preservation.

Rough concrete scrapes across raw metal. Breath stutters and snorts, close and contained; helmet, maybe.

Darkness occludes in stuttering waves, throbs with red-dyed pain, shows glimpses of a jagged world, infinite crags, lethal confusion.

Somebody is weeping, whimpering, wounded. Not me, for once. Tiny vulnerability is cradled close to my belly, inside my armour, breathing rapidly. A zoog. The world stutters back in false colour, lit red-black from the lanterns of my own eyes. A girl lies twisted and bleeding beneath me — the teenage girl, she trickles back into my memory, lanky and dark and skittish, the one who let me into the shelter. She’s still conscious, eyes narrowed to blood-pained slits, face stained white with masonry dust. Protected by the black-metal arch of my back.

Consciousness betrays its mistress, fades and falters when I most need to stay here, stay alert, stay vigilant. The engine is eternal, This Machine cannot die; I gutter, go out, return in stuttering fits, but the armour stays locked in place, holds up this tiny pocket of the collapsed world, protecting some scrap of flesh still struggling to live.

Somebody is digging through the rubble, boring through concrete and steel like butter. Somebody who doesn’t need hands to dig.

“Will— Willow—” A gurgle, all I can manage, broken and flooded. “Keep— away—”

Metal scrapes as concrete shifts; my back, heaving to break free. But my eyes gutter out again, red-dyed world flickering to black. Hands slide into the gap my strength has held open, drags a heavy weight from beneath me.

“What interesting priorities you have,” Willow hisses, simmering with disgust.

“No—”

Sight returns in a crimson stutter. I’m alone in the crush of shattered concrete. The girl from the shelter is gone.

The world dims out for a long time. Flickers dead in red and black. Throbs back in red-black clarity, furnaces self-stoking.

Consciousness cools itself, grows firm enough to grip. A grunt through my teeth.

“Uhhhh … ”

I’m buried in rubble and rebar, pinned by a mass of broken concrete and twisted metal, crumpled on my front, encased inside the protection of my armour. Somehow I can still see; the world is dyed a deep red, light pouring from inside my own eyes. Everything aches, head ringing, meat tenderised, but the parts of me that matter seem to be intact.

I have a passenger, the zoog I rescued, curled up and panting in terror inside the metal pouch over my gut. Can’t see any other survivors.

Willow engineered this to punish me, throw me back into the deepest pit of my childhood, the moment Octavia Carter ended, trapped and dying beneath a collapsed shelter. Physical confrontation terrifies her, so she attacks my fears, plunges me into the terror of my own memories. Darkness, blood, pain. Down here at the end of my world, all over again.

Old fears shrivel and shrink before the forge-fire behind my eyes.

I fill my lungs with dust-choked air, inhale against the weight of rubble, and roar.

Force my back against broken concrete, get my hands and knees beneath me. You think this was enough to stop me, Willow? You think I’m still a ten-year-old girl, broken and limbless, huddled in a wheelchair, waiting for you to come rescue me? I am This Machine. I am armoured with slices of the void. My heart is an engine fuelled by substances of which you cannot conceive, which would melt your flesh from your bones. And I am going to tear your head off your shoulders. I am going to peel you open and extract truth.

Broken concrete and shattered steel shift with stubborn reluctance, scraping off my armour, snagging my hips, trying to puncture my ribs. But my steel shell is inviolate. I push and yank and crawl and squirm. Rubble turns to slurry, thick as magma, but I am unstoppable.

I died here once. I came back as nothing, lived as a memory, then made this machine from my own corpse. You cannot kill what is already dead.

Step by step I haul myself through the ruin, sometimes full-body wading as if underwater, more often crawling and writhing, kicking and tearing, a metal worm in stony guts. Concrete parts beneath my hands. Steel twists aside under my arms. I dig like a mole through rubble and ruin, ranting and screaming all the while, shouting Willow’s name, promising punishments I forget the moment they leave my lips. Gibbering, screeching, hissing like a zoog. Spittle-froth mad, sentence fragments stumbling and slamming onward.

If my rage falters, if I let those fires burn low, terror will overwhelm me. I will drown if I don’t rage.

My hands hit solid matter, anchored in the ground — stairs, steps. Up I go, toward points of prismatic unlight shining darkly through the rubble, the swirl of the Nightmare. I roar at that as well; let the Nightmare know I am going to pulverise it and rip its guts out and stamp on the remains, that I am going to sink my fists into a soft underbelly of dream and tear out glistening entrails and crush them in my fists and— and—

Close to the surface I’m almost spent, spitting single words between rasping for breath. Within reach of freedom, my fingers falter and fail, pushing against the last few slabs of fallen concrete.

A wordless whine rises in my throat, ten-year-old me overwhelmed by fear.

Even magical girls have limits.

“—somebody in there? Hey! Hey, I can see you! Hold on, hold on!”

Saintly strength parts the rubble, hauls away chunks of concrete. Slender steel gauntlets reach down into my tomb and pull me free, deliver me from this second womb, out into the Nightmare.

I stagger to catch my balance, prosthetic leg slamming down, wobbly as true flesh for once. Raise my helmeted face to the sky, suck down great gasps of tainted air.

Back on the surface. A titan of black metal, free once again.

Parliament Square, the same tangled road junction from which I descended into the station, dotted with statues slathered in Nightmare-gunk. To my rear is a collapsed maw of rubble where the entrance to the station once lay; a sinkhole has swallowed half of the neighbouring building, glass and steel collapsed into a tangle of shards and spears, sagging into a gaping wound in the earth, all still wrapped in Nightmare’s swirling substrate. The Oxford Parliament looms through the prismatic murk ahead, clearer and bolder now, a dirty white beacon in the sheets of impossible light.

The local substrate seems thinner somehow, holes and gaps sagging amid the maelstrom. Up in the sky, the core of the Nightmare grows more visible by the second, a bright band of impossible colours listing to one side, pockmarked with craters, blighted with crimson flames, lashing out with semi-visible loops and lashes of translucent force. A crown of thorns, divinity sagging into gravity’s mud.

“Hey, hey!” A silvered gauntlet waves in front of my face. “Hey, were there other people down there? Other people? Hey?”

My rescuer is a fairytale knight dressed in blue steel and long skirts, her armour gleaming like polished cobalt, dented and stained here and there by recent damage, brown-bronze burns streaking the metal. Long blonde ponytail, eyes the colour of tropical seas, an aura of perfect clear skies at her back, hanging like a cape. Shorter and younger than me, a serious frown on a delicate face. A gigantic silver warhammer waits at her side like a loyal hound on its haunches, head smeared with pulped purple viscera.

Azure Infinity.

I have been rescued by one third of the Trio of Albion.

She waves her gauntlet in front of my face again. “Sister, are you concussed? Can you hear me? I need to know, were there other people down there?”

Deep breaths. Straighten my spine. Flex my fists. Should I sucker punch her before she knows who I am? Tempting, but I can’t; I’d want her to know who’s breaking her jaw.

“Sister?” she presses. “I’ve never met you before. What’s your name?” She repeats, slowly, loudly: “Your name?”

Shake my head. Not ready for that yet. “Other people,” I mutter, throat raw, voice hoarse from screaming and shouting. Speaking feels difficult, words hard to grasp. “Down there. Yeah. Thirty or so. Maybe.”

Azure nods, brow tight and determined. She glances down into the hole from which I crawled. “This Nightmare’s on the way down, but it’ll be two hours at least before a rescue crew can get out here. I don’t know how you crawled out of there, it’s beyond me, but … but thirty people.” She swallows, glances up at the Nightmare, chewing her lip. “I thought I felt something odd. We can’t just … ”

The zoog in my belly-pouch emerges, scrambles up my armour to one shoulder, curls into place.

Azure does a slow double take at the zoog, then at me; the nature of her frown shifts. “I still don’t recognise you,” she says slowly. “You didn’t give your name. Who are you with, sister?”

I don’t answer right away. Azure’s silver warhammer leaps into her hand. Her face hardens. The zoog on my shoulder hisses at her, good boy.

“You’re with them, aren’t you?” Azure says. “The terrorists.”

My helmet retracts, folds down into my armour. Black hair falls free, whips out to one side, caught on Nightmare’s intangible breeze.

For a moment Azure shows no recognition, just a frown of denial and disgust. Then she blinks hard, the outward sign of some inner struggle, the pinprick pop of a dreamlike membrane.

Her eyes widen, her mouth hangs open.

“You!” she says.

“Me. And you know me. How the hell do you know me? You all should have forgotten.”

Eyes travel up and down my armour. “But you’re … ”

“Better armoured than you, Azure.”

Azure Infinity shakes her head. “They told us you were … they told us … ”

“Lies.”

Azure’s eyes flick to mine, sudden and solid and still. “We were told you’re a murderer, and I know that part is true.”

No comeback to that, mostly because she’s right. Octavia Carter, magical murderer, terrorist from the moon, England’s most wanted. Suits me well; a smile cracks my lips, can’t help it. Madness cackles behind my face.

Azure finally lifts her hammer, doubled-handed, light as air. Like I might rush her. I might.

I raise my chin, flex my right hand, make a fist. No idea what I’m doing, heart crunching into gear, head flush with fire, still battered and bruised from the shelter collapse. Pain is everywhere but pain doesn’t matter. This Machine operates regardless.

“Are you alone?” Azure asks.

“Are you?”

Hesitation. “Listen. Octavia, Miss Carter. This doesn’t have to happen, we don’t have to do this. My … my offer to you still stands. Come in quietly, and I’ll protect you.”

I almost laugh, a single snort. The zoog on my shoulders joins in, a rattling rasp.

“Bit late for that.”

Azure shakes her head. Stands up straight, puffs out her chest. A child in stolen armour, a play-acting knight. “It’s never too late for justice. You would understand, if you hadn’t been lied to so much. I’m sorry, on behalf of everything that put you here. I’m sorry this happened to you, but you have to stop. I’m offering you a way to stop.”

“You sound like a cartoon. A bad one. About yourself.”

She scowls. “You make it sound sordid, like it’s not true! But it is. Octavia—”

“You don’t get to use that name,” I spit. “None of you do. To you, I am This Machine. Unless you want to do me the respect of giving me your real—”

“Valerie.”

A pinprick of bizarre pressure pops inside my head.

“Valerie Talbot.” Azure Infinity swallows hard. “Not that you can make the connection without more, I know how it works. But there, you have it, you have me. Same as I have you, though I don’t understand how that’s happened.”

“Why … ”

Azure — Valerie? — speaks through gritted teeth and tortured eyes. “Because I know there’s been a terrible injustice against you. Because I know this is all wrong. Because I have to fix this. Because—”

“Because you’ve discovered you’re working for a cabal of Dreamer supremacists?”

Azure’s scowl turns dark as thunder. “That is not true! That’s not how it works! You sound like … you’re as bad as … ”

“No point me ‘coming quietly’,” I hiss. “The only reason you were ordered to do that is for Willow Finch, and I’m beyond her reach now.”

“I do not take orders from any Dreamer,” Azure hisses. Lying to herself.

“Are we going to fight, Azure? Or are you going to follow whatever conscience you’re pretending to have?”

A flex of her gauntlets around her hammer. “It’s not pretend. It’s not, damn you! But … but … if you won’t come quietly, I will do my duty. I will—”

“You will do no such thing.”

A familiar voice interrupts, rings out across Parliament Square, tight and hot with humiliated dignity.

Willow stands atop one of the nearby statue plinths, some toppled monster of the British Empire shattered at her feet, backlit by the churning Nightmare. She is not alone; a bloody, dust-caked figure stands at her side, Willow’s mangled right hand around her throat, eyes rolled back, head lolling. The girl from the shelter, the one I protected in the rubble, her smart, poorly-fitting suit torn and ripped and bloody.

Azure whirls toward Willow, points her hammer one-handed.

“You again!” Azure shouts. “You—” A hesitation, a fight behind Azure’s eyes. “You unhand that woman, right now! There are limits to this, Miss Finch!”

Willow regards Azure Infinity with dull contempt. “You will do as you’re told, toy soldier. You’ve played your part, now you’re overstepping your mark. Go on, run along, get back to the main show, before the curtain call.”

Azure seethes behind clenched teeth. “I don’t care what authority you claim, we’re in the middle of a Nightmare. You will unhand that woman, and then I am taking Octavia Carter into custody. If you resist, I’ll … I’ll … ”

Willow ignores her, looks to me; her face is still marred by the bruise I gave her, a crust of blood around her left eye-socket.

“Octavia,” she sighs, unimpressed, sorrowful. “Why this girl? Why this one girl? Is it her looks? Was it something I failed to understand you needed? Why her?”

That girl is up there because I protected her. An opportunistic target for Willow’s jealousy.

Can’t find words, wasted on Willow now. She waits, expecting a serious response, another argument, more debate.

Willow sighs, doing a very good impression of deep melancholy. “I’m afraid I’m very disappointed in you, Octavia. I didn’t even think that was possible.” She sniffs, wipes one finger beneath her eyes, as if she’s crying. “You and I have so many differences to reconcile, but I can see now it’s going to take much longer than a few days, maybe longer even than weeks, or months. You will come back to me, I know you will. But you have been lied to by evil people—”

I roar, inarticulate, wordless, a machine-sound pounding up from my deeps. Splutter and catch, cough and rattle, and then my engines fire again, so loud it shakes the Nightmare substrate. Trail off, panting, steaming with rage.

Willow really does look disappointed. Azure Infinity glances between us, eyes scrunched with disbelief.

The injured young woman at Willow’s side takes a step forward, as if propelled by Willow’s hand on her neck.

“In your absence,” Willow says, eyes glossy with tears, “I need some comfort of my own. I am considering the most pitiful of all contingencies, and I want you to know that this isn’t an attempt to stir you to natural jealousy, whatever it may look like. I could do this behind your back, but … no, I want you to see what you’re doing to me, Octavia. I want you to understand why I must rely on a temporary replacement, and why she must be so similar to you. Because it’s only you I want, you see? I want nobody else, no replacement will do, it will be a pale, hollow, useless mimicry. But I’ll have to make do.”

The young woman raises her own right arm, as if in a trance. Willow traces a line around her upper arm with the tip of one finger.

“Here, I think,” Willow says, voice a-quiver. “This was the exact site of your amputation. I can make it quick for her, easy and painless, but for you it wasn’t. So, yes. For her it must be similar.”

Her eyes flick to me, searching for — what? Jealousy? Does she think I’m jealous? Willow comprehends nothing.

I take one step toward the plinth, metal boot cracking the concrete; the zoog scurries down my front and slips into the pouch again.

Azure raises her hammer to halt me. Her face says control is crumbling. “You—” She stammers, shakes her head. “You can’t—”

“Whose side are you on?” I hiss. No answer, just wide eyes and a hard swallow. “What do you fight for, Azure?”

“For England! For justice. What else?”

“Not enough.”

I push past her hammer; she lets me go. My right fist comes together, knuckles locked into place. Willow turns to me with a face full of tears, looking down from her stolen plinth, face breaking into a quivering smile.

“It’s too early for forgiveness right now, Octavia,” she says. “I think we need some time apart. I think we both need some space.”

My helmet rises over my face and head, sealing This Machine against Nightmare and Dream.

“Willow.”

Her face brightens. “Octavia—”

“Hold still,” I growl. “While I break you.”



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



This Machine is locked and loaded and ready to rumble; Azure seems a little surprised. Then again, so is Octavia.

And the next chapter is the final chapter of arc 5! This arc actually turned out a lot shorter than I originally expected, sharp and snappy and pretty much to-the-point, though the girls did manage to surprise me quite a bit on the way there. Arc 6 is coming up soon, and I am very excited for it indeed.

Anyway! Before she can there, Octavia’s got her first real test drive, as it were. A live combat situation. That is, if Willow is willing to fight back, and fight fair …

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you so much for being here and reading my little story. It really does mean so much to me that so many readers are out there enjoying what I’m putting together with Maidens. We’re still very much in the early movements of the story, and I am having a great time with it. I hope you are too! Thank you!

Next chapter, magical girls throw down the gauntlet. Time to fight for real.

Maidens of the Fall – Parasomnia – 5.4

Content Warnings

Discussion of suicide
Discussion of self-harm (MAJOR)
Unreality
Stalking
Ableism



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



A waking mote alone and unprotected, storm-tossed on tempestuous dreams, drowned in the heart of a Nightmare.

Mundane homo sapiens generally do not survive direct exposure. Ten feet of concrete and lead will blunt the worst of the psychological effects; a stout steel door will shield the fragile human corpus from interruption by debris, as it sobs and screams and struggles not to soil itself. A properly built shelter, preferably underground, is by far the safest place to ride out the shock-wave of a passing Dreamland visitor — no matter how you might watch the faces of your family seem to melt and run and dribble from their skulls, or how badly you will weep and wail in a voice you never knew you had, or the crawling of strange subconscious thoughts dredged from their deeps and brought to the fore. Ignore the urge to claw at your own face and peel off your skin. Resist the penned-in need to bite through your tongue or pull out your own fingernails. Transient, those feelings are not you, and they will soon pass.

Such things happen in shelters. Mercifully rare.

Those who cannot reach a shelter in time are advised to stay indoors, get down into a cellar if you have one, the lowest part of your home otherwise, preferably an inner room, no exterior walls. Make sure the windows are barred and the doors are locked; some debris knows how to break glass and turn handles. Close any curtains if you can, don’t look outside. Plug your ears and shut your eyes. Lock yourself in the bathroom and climb into the tub.

You may soil yourself, or scream until you can’t, or go briefly blind and deaf, or think yourself dead, or forget your name. You will likely see things on the inside of your own eyelids that you will not remember later, but it’s best not to try. You will be at increased long-term risk of certain mental illnesses. You will probably be on a Dream Control watchlist, but then again you were probably on those already.

But you’ll live. You’ll be human when it’s over. You’ll remember yourself. Waking life returns.

If you’re caught in the open, can’t even duck into an abandoned house or crawl beneath a car, then you’re probably going to die, or worse.

When the wave-front hits, disorientation will shake you inside-out. Up is down and black is white. You don’t exist, you’ve been dead for years, and your body is rotting. Your hands are hammers and the world must be demolished — or at least as much of it as you can reach until your tools wear out. Everyone you’ve ever known is peering over your shoulders, urging you onward to some great secret only you can reach. The impossible colours in the sky speak a hidden language and you must record every word by writing it into your own skin with a knife. You are paralysed, face down, in religious awe. You took a weapon with you as you fled to the shelter and now you turn it on yourself, though you have never felt suicidal in your life. You eat your own fingers; you eat the person next to you. You strip naked and parade through the streets with a dozen others who were caught outdoors in the Nightmare, howling a song in a language never heard before in the waking world.

If the Nightmare itself doesn’t get you, sometimes the debris will.

So go the horrors reported by those few survivors, quick enough to throw themselves into a shop doorway and curl into a ball, or lucky enough not to bleed out from self-mutilation. None are ever the same again, crippled by tremors and twitches, haunted by post-traumatic stress, lost in unquiet spiritual contemplation, unable to communicate, stuck speaking in tongues.

It is an open secret that most end up as permanent residents of I&O, or else wander off into the dream.

The government uses the ones it doesn’t censor, parades them on television, the consequences of disregarding official advice. But only when their stories of survival are comfortably adjacent to waking sanity.

We all politely pretend the more metaphysical casualties aren’t real. Survivors speak of strange things deep inside Nightmares — alien slave-auctions run by sapient colours, century-long tea-parties attended by carnivorous fairies, fields of clocks that count down to universal transition, crusts of ice that self-propagate through the void of space all the way to the galactic edge. But they’re disturbed and unwell, who knows what they really saw, and there’s never any evidence of such impossible sights when the Nightmare has passed. Raw footage persists online — people turned into statues of living coral, shambling mummified amalgams of flesh and cloth, figures melted into brick and concrete, streets filled with disembodied mouths debating philosophy. But all that is easily dismissed as foreign lies or clever fakes.

Magical girls are, of course, immune. Officially.

Willow’s proximity — the neutron-star soul-gravity of a mature Lucid Dreamer — forces a brief pocket of low pressure in the Nightmare’s airborne substrate. An eye in the storm, clear from the thickest press of radiant miasma, the sheets of falling un-light, the unnatural colours, and the choking, pounding waves of Dreamland whale-song. Willow’s mere presence parts the roiling sea, so that she and I may lock eyes across twenty feet of Oxford street.

She withdraws. The Nightmare rushes back in to fill the void. Stormy sea unparts, rejoins itself, with me at the bottom.

Prismatic white-out crashes down, whirling and tumbling beyond my newfound shell of red-black steel.

Can’t see more than five feet, not even from inside the protection of my helmet; the air shudders with oily miasma, tar poured across sheets of falling light, staining the world with a veil of paradoxical negative illumination, shadow-as-substance, colour-in-shadow, an offensive impossibility that hurts the eyes and churns the gut. Phantasmal wind whips against my suit of armour, sliding off the plates, seeking seams by which to invade. Inhuman shapes race past in the murk, half-glimpsed forms that might be only the bulk of parked cars and the shaking trunks of roadside trees, if not for trailing tips of ragged tentacles, wafting membranes of torn flesh, and the click of diamond-hard claws on asphalt and concrete.

The vast crown of thorns in the bruise-wracked sky is swallowed up behind a thousand layers of dream-stuff, muffling the distant sounds of magical girls, gunshots and explosions reduced to whispered suggestions, choked out, gone.

The song from Nightmare’s heart still throbs on in tangible silence, worming into my ears, compounding the pressure behind my eyes.

I should crown myself. Dig holes in my skull and anchor a wreath in my flesh. Assert my right to rule with thorn and thistle.

Throw a parade in my honour. March at the head and proclaim knights and barons on every side.

Crown thyself, weakling! Crown and rule!

Nightmare nonsense; nothing by comparison with the compulsions I endured from Willow’s dream-parasite. A hard blink keeps the alien thoughts at bay, but cannot banish them completely.

Magical girls are perhaps not so immune as everyone prefers to believe.

That’s what I am now; Magical girl, transformed in full, protected and cradled inside a suit of iron-hard black-steel armour. Yet still instantly lost in the middle of a Nightmare. A moment ago I was in a street; when I blunder forward to find the spot where Willow hit the pavement and crashed through a brick wall, I stagger into the glass walls of an office building. Step away and I’m in the centre of a road again, light-washed murk churning thick on every side. The ground warps and shivers and bucks beneath my feet. Buildings twist into living spirals, helices stretching to the sky. Asphalt ripples like water, contorts into waves, tries to throw me from my feet. Faces leer in my peripheral vision, snapping sharp teeth inches from my helmet, weeping for me to save them from hell, mouthing insults worse than anything the waking mind could compose.

The Nightmare is nothing like I imagined. I am not insensible to this, even if I am protected; the Octavia Carter of an hour ago would have curled up in a ball and screamed until her throat burst. Fear comes creeping back. I can still die down here. Magical girls die all the time.

But the euphoria of freedom will not bow before fear; and besides, I have matters to settle.

“Willow!”

I bellow her name, a cocktail of outrage, mad laughter, desperate desire. The press of Nightmare-storm throbs outward, overwhelmed by anger.

“Willow! Willow!” I whip left and right, but all ways are the same. “You coward, Willow!”

She’s afraid I’ll punch her again, because next time I won’t stop, and she is so very right to be afraid. I will crack her skull with my armoured right fist and peel back her living brains until I can haul out the little girl she subsumed, the Willow I met in the dream. I will beat her to death and bring her back to life as what she should always have been.

“You chased me when I was helpless,” I roar. “And now you run from me when I can fight back!? You coward! You rotten fucking bitch! You— you’re— you’re—”

You’re mine, Willow.

Mine?

Have I gone mad? Was that whole dream a trick, a clever play to bend me in this new direction? Since when do I wish to lay claim to Willow? I would be happy if I never had to see her again, content to forget her face and the sound of her voice and the feel of her hands in mine. But that’s impossible, isn’t it? Willow will haunt me until my death, maybe even beyond. These thoughts are mine, no parasite in the back of my head, I’m clean now, all myself.

I want to kill Willow, and save her, and make her submit, make her grovel and beg and admit what she did. I want the Willow from that dream back. I want to break her bones and find the truth on the inside. I want the Willow of the present day on a leash, the Willow of ten years ago set free. I want her. I always wanted her.

And now I’m the one with all the power.

“Willow!”

A pucker forms in the oil-dark morass, perhaps a hundred feet to my right.

Willow’s face. A simple oval framed by storm-tossed halo. Pale, no expression, unblemished.

I hurl myself at her, standing start to maximum sprint in the blink of an eye, metal-shod boots slamming sparks from asphalt and cracking the concrete. My right leg is a hydraulic piston yoked to an inexhaustible engine. My armour — my body! — is a battering ram, shattering a hundred sheets of false light against my shoulders and helm. My right arm is a jackhammer, my fist a black diamond drill bit, aimed to crack Willow’s skull and chew up her innards.

No time to marvel at what transformation has wrought from my dried-out old corpse. Later, later. Now, Willow.

She retreats through the Nightmare, a floating fog-wrapped oval, face always toward me. Across broken concrete, past looming cliffs that might still be houses, through open junctions like oil-choked lagoons. Lungs pound inside my chest, breath rasping in my helmet, limbs heating like overworked engines. But Willow cannot escape, because I am a perfect machine, and machines never tire.

“Willow!” I roar. “Stop running, you coward, you—”

A mass of writhing flesh spins out of the murk, spewing gasses and dribbling thin mucus. A Volans polypus — flying polyp, one of the most common wanderers from the dream, whipped along by the Nightmare — slams into me like a bus, knocks me off my feet, trumpeting a surprised sound like a dozen peat-clogged bagpipes.

Down I go, clatter and clang, black armour a collection of metal dustbins against the road, crashing chest-first into a kerb, rattling my teeth, jarring my bones.

Shock keeps me down, counting the heartbeats, breath loud inside my helmet.

“Ah … ahhhhh … ”

Bruised and battered but no broken bones, I haul myself back to my feet. The polyp is long gone, carried off into Nightmare’s whirl, probably with no idea where it is or what’s happening to it. Pure accident. Debris.

Willow’s gone too. No more floating face.

Can’t see anything, no buildings, no far side of the street, lost deep in shuddering un-light and cloying gloom. Impossible colours fall and flutter like broken glass in a hurricane, a swirl of sea-bottom chaos. The only landmark is my own black steel gauntlets flexing with frustration. Familiar pains creep back, hips complaining like old grumblers, truncated thigh chafed and raw. My prosthetic arm feels oddly loose inside the armour, but my fingers work fine.

“Shit,” I hiss. “She wasn’t running away.”

Willow has led me by my own rage and triumph. She has drawn me away from the exit-point of my translocation.

“Grimmy!” Shout as loud as I can, but the Nightmare does not twitch this time; did it ever, or was that only Willow’s trick? “Grimgrave! Grimgrave! Bright! Signal! … Anybody?”

Euphoria dribbles out. Anger dials down to background. I’ve been had.

Was this the reason for that final dream we shared? To press my rage into a new shape, bait me with a phantom prospect of rescuing Willow’s ten-year-old self?

Maybe. But that lost child felt so real; thinking about her now makes my eyes hot and my chest tight with sorrow. I gave her a tiny piece of myself, a plush toy I barely recall, and she helped me reach transformation. The Willow of the present would not have done that, would she? Willow wants me crippled, desperate, dependent, in the dark.

And Willow, in the here and now, in the year 2025, is a Lucid Dreamer of incredible power. I am only one magical girl, newly transformed, lost and alone in the middle of a Nightmare.

“Grimgrave!” I howl one more time, then hiss. “Oh, fuck it. Scarlet!”

Roil and ruck, boil and break, air like a soup of broken glass and coruscating headache-colour. No replying call, no Grimmy translocating to my side. No still-hungover Scarlet Edge descending from the sky.

“Great,” I whisper. “Great. Okay. Come on, come on, you’re a magical girl now, you can … move. Move!”

Pick a direction and push against the Nightmare. Intangible pressure drags on my soul, inaudible song scratching holes in my scalp, urging me to do unthinkable things to a ring of naked skull. Two dozen paces and a wall of corrugated metal looms into the air, a thousand feet tall. The side of a warehouse? Where am I?

Abominations careen out of the murk overhead, screaming like dying horses, to slam into the side of the building high above, setting off a deep reverberation. Spirals of torn skin flutter down through the air as they rip and rend at themselves, crowns of gleaming bronze bone sprouting from nubs of naked flesh. Vast stilt-walking figures waver in the near-distance, wrapped in cloaks and crowned with dripping metal, stepping over buildings and vanishing back into the gloom. Something starts to chatter and whisper from my left, writhing a few paces away in the murk, whispering royal secrets in exchange for unspeakable favours.

I back away, head right, hurry my footsteps. A street-corner explodes from the fog, signposts and traffic-lights twisted into helices, shifting like fleshy vines as they fight for dominance. Something massive and dark and dripping waits down the right-hand street, looks up from a meal of mashed red and smeared grey. It wears a stolen cape and crunches circlet-crowns between teeth like swords. On the left the Nightmare turns into a kaleidoscope of impossible colours, scouring and stealing all pigment from the world on either side, a glowing centre offering to place a ring on my brow if only I step closer.

Straight on ahead through the junction, breathing too hard. Eyes watering, ears muffled, mouth dry. Limbs heavy. Bad sign.

Willow already led me too far from where I landed. Grimgrave could be twenty feet away and she wouldn’t see me. Besides, no magical girl would be down on the ground in a Nightmare. Everyone else is probably halfway to the clouds, or at least on the rooftops.

I almost laugh with relief as I realise my mistake. Octavia Carter, missing the obvious.

Only been a proper magical girl for less than ten minutes. Let me get my bearings, be with you in just a moment.

I stumble to a halt, metal boots scraping on concrete pavement, surrounded by buildings that look like rotten meat through the Nightmare-murk. The end of the street warps and wavers, stroking the sky with tongues of heat-haze, stinging my eyes.

“Okay, okay, you’re a real magical girl now,” I hiss. “You should be able to do this, they all do this, you can do this too, you can!”

A kick at the pavement, a bounce on my heels, but nothing happens. An awkward, heavy-limbed, lopsided hop fails to launch me upward. Visualising myself soaring into the sky does not free me from gravity’s bondage. I debase myself, throw away my dignity, stick both fists skyward like an old-timey 1950’s ‘superhero’. Punch the air. Grunt and growl and lose my temper.

Can’t fly.

“Fuck! Why didn’t anybody teach me, dammit—”

Sheets of negative light and sucking fog-like illusion swirl and pucker far to my right; can’t tell if that’s across a street or down a road, distance and direction rendered meaningless.

Willow’s face peers from the centre of a disturbance. A pale oval devoid of expression, haloed by storm-tossed hair, clean as a mask.

She vanishes just as sudden, one with the Nightmare.

“Willow! Willow, you lying whore!” I scream, take three solid steps toward her. “Come out and fight me! You wanted me to face you, look you in the eye, huh!? I’m looking at you now, you coward bitch! You liar, you cheating fucking—”

“lyyyYYYIIIng whoooRRREEeeee?”

A warbling echo shakes the Nightmare substrate. Light flexes, bends, breaks, panes of false illumination shattering, ruins falling to earth as snowflakes of sharpened glass.

“CooMMEEE OUT and fiiigghhtttttt meeeEEEEEEE—”

Willow’s face wavers from the gloom once again, blank, vacant, empty.

A chance parting of prismatic iridescence reveals a towering stick-figure behind that face, a collection of emaciated limbs like burnt branches bound in jagged bunches, peering out from around the side of a tower block, a featureless head of scratched-out black, crowned with a mass of steel thorns that dig through dream-flesh and into whatever it uses for a brain. Sixty, seventy, eighty feet tall, wrapped in rotting regal robes. Willow’s face flutters to nothing, low down on the hem of those ragged robes.

I’ve not been following Willow; I have been baited by some dreamland anglerfish, a bottom-feeder in Nightmare’s wake.

Whatever it is, it hasn’t spotted me, though it howls my own words in parody. Perhaps it requires a response, hunts by sound, or emotion. Anger urges me to roar at the top of my lungs and throw myself at the thing; I have two strong fists now, robust as a tank, armour unbreakable. I could punch clean through a block of tungsten if I cared to. Nothing can stand in my way, Dreamer or Nightmare or the most predatory debris. How dare this displaced thing challenge me? How dare it mock me in my own voice? How dare it use Willow’s face?

Anger falls to prudence, self-preservation, cold fear. Magical girls are not invincible, and I’m already faltering, blinking tears from my eyes, heaving with effort against the Nightmare-song in my head. Can’t fight an eighty-foot Dreamland thing all by myself. I am out of breath and rattling inside. And this thing probably doesn’t want to be here anyway, as confused as I am.

Close my mouth, back away on quiet footsteps. Layers of falling unlight swallow the monster, suck me deeper into miasma, drown me in a dreamlike sea.

A minute or two of stumbling through sucking sheets of paradoxical light-fog, I hit what might be a high street. A canyon of reflective glass and high walls, hints of bright displays on all sides, the glitter of bioluminescent coral through an oil spill. Robed and cowled figures lead a capering procession through a road junction, so I steer clear, wait for them to pass, try not to listen to their high, tortured, broken voices. They’re not shaped like humans anyway. Nobody there to rescue.

Euphoria’s all gone. The Nightmare-song, the paradoxical murk, the disorientation, all of it grinds away at my senses, corrodes the outer layers of my thoughts. Bronze-brown silt accumulates in the angles of my armour, hardening to a crust here and there, like wind-blown clotted blood. Tessellated shapes and fractal explosions creep and crawl in my peripheral vision. My nose feels thick, my throat raw, my eyes heavy.

Willow’s gone. Can’t link up with Grimgrave and the others. Can’t even fly to get above the worst of this.

Am I bleeding girl-juice — magical energy — just being here? Even magical girls have limits.

“Time to leave?” I whisper.

Raise my right hand, curl my black gauntlet into a fist. Think of Luna, Plato Base, Nerys and Tissy and the zoogs. I’ve made my point, driven Willow out, achieved transformation. Retreat is no humiliation, or so I tell myself.

Don’t even have to throw the punch to know it won’t work. The sense of tilting forward stutters out, ripped away on Nightmare’s tide. I slam my fist forward anyway, just to see my knuckles break through the light-fog, but nothing happens. Translocation can’t even start inside a Nightmare, at least not down here in the heart of the debris cloud choking the ignition.

“Shit,” I hiss inside my helmet. Shake my fingers, as if I’ve just punched a brick wall. “Shit. I don’t—”

Crack.

Crack-crack-crack.

Gunfire. Muffled by murk, but clean and clear as a breath of fresh air in an abattoir. Not the crunchy clack-boom of Grimgrave’s favoured shotgun, nor the smokey bang-bang of Dawn’s ‘antique’ muskets. This gunfire is the mundane rattle of automatic weapons. Survivors, exposed to the Nightmare? Doesn’t seem possible. Anybody outdoors should be catatonic or dead, swept up in the song, going mad, going Dreamer.

I push on toward the gunfire, whirling shapes flapping and flailing in the roiling chaos all around. The noise trails off, then returns, intensifies, dies away a second time as I stagger down the glass-walled high street.

Tiny buzzing machines race low overhead, once, twice, three times, turning through tight mechanical angles, lenses flickering, rotors blurring.

Drones? Too fast to be certain.

At the end of the high street, where the pavement transitions into cosmetic cobbles, I almost stumble over a dead thing — a hulking be-robed regal beast, riddled with bullet holes, bleeding a stream of bubbling blood across the open road. More corpses litter the ground further on, one polyp, two more unrecognisable.

“What— what the— what—”

A grey furry lump is still moving, huddled in the pitiful shelter of an upturned traffic cone. At first I take it for a piece of one of the dead debris, but then I recognise.

A zoog. Half-catatonic with fear, wedged into the cone, teeth and claws pointed outward in silent threat.

No need to think. I upend the cone and scoop the zoog into my arms. It goes wild, biting and clawing and lashing and hissing, flailing against imperishable armour.

“Calm down!” I hiss. “Calm down, I’m not going to hurt you, but I’m not going to leave you there. Calm. Calm. I’m a friend, okay? Friend to zoogs, at least. I think.”

Whether the zoog understands or not, it stops fighting, goes still in the crook of my left arm, panting at high speed, little black eyes darting in every direction. After a moment it wraps its tail around my forearm, clings on tight.

“Better. Let me carry you out of this, okay? I thought you things were Dreamland creatures in the first place. How are you so affected by this?”

The zoog emits a tiny rasp, peering around my arm, shivering hard. Ragged shapes move beyond sight. Hooting laughter echoes from the mid-distance. A few desultory gunshots might be nothing but my imagination. The Nightmare song permeates all, drilling holes in my skull where a crown of thorns will fit snug against my brain.

Shake it off, pick a direction, a straight line. If I can’t fly then perhaps I can just walk to the edge of the Nightmare. Can’t save ten-year-old Willow, but at least I can save a zoog.

Buzz-buzz—

I flinch. The zoog jumps so hard it almost scrambles free.

“It’s my phone, my phone!” I tut. “In the middle of this?”

The prospect of contact from Grimmy or Signal diverts my feet to the edge of the street; murk parts, buildings and shop-fronts loom, wavering as if seen through distorted glass. I find a doorway with six inches of brickwork overhang, the meanest possible shelter. Slap at my side, at where my pocket should be, gauntlet clicking against black metal. My mobile phone slides into my hand, extruded through my armour, as if spat out by a layer of ferro-magnetic fluid. As I raise it to my face my helmet peels back, segments clicking free and folding downward, revealing my face, my head, my hair. I take a sharp, surprised breath of cold air, thick with choking spices and the scent of burning, red wine and old dust and rancid oil.

A glimpse of myself flashes in the glass of the shop window. Pale skin, black hair, not pure machine beneath the armour.

My left eye is a solid ball of red-black; my right, a similar narrow slit. The jagged ruin of my facial scar is lit from within, glowing like a premonition of pyroclastic flow.

Buzz-buzz—

The phone snaps me from self-fascination. Don’t recognise the number on the screen. Could be Willow, but that’s no threat anymore. Accept call, phone to my ear.

“Yes?”

A long pause. Distant howling far from the phone. A hint of high-pitched clicks and oscillating whistles.

“Miss Carter.” A woman’s voice, smooth and deep. Vaguely familiar.

“Speaking, it’s me, yes. Who—”

“We have little time for pleasantries, do we not? I have been trying to contact you for quite a while, but it seems you’ve gotten yourself lost in the mire.”

“ … Winter?”

The ‘occultist’ I met in front of my parents’ grave, the last time I was down in Oxford. An unmistakable voice, a strange southern accent I’ve heard nowhere else before.

“If you would consent to follow my directions,” Winter says, “I can bring you to me directly.”

“I don’t even know where I am,” I snap, looking out into the swirl of iridescent colour, burning my eyes and tickling my brain stem with the urge to vomit. “I’m lost in the middle of the Nightmare over Oxford, and I can’t translocate. Unless you have some route out of here on foot—”

“Step forward, turn to your right, follow the road to the nearest junction, keep your hand on the wall so you do not lose the thread. Turn right, then ninety degrees to the left, across the road in a straight line, then left again, then right, again keep your hand on the nearest wall, do not let it out of sight. Walk forward to a t-junction, then left again. Cross the road in the same manner as before, the far side should be visible for perhaps another ten minutes, perhaps less. I will be there, directly on your left.”

“Oh-kay, what—”

“Don’t dawdle.”

The call goes dead.

Winter, or some obscure bait? Somebody had tried to call me twice, up in Plato Base. How did she get my phone number? Not worth asking, not of an occultist on her scale.

I slap my phone to my hip; it vanishes beneath the metal. My helmet automatically redeploys, sealing me back inside. The zoog curled in the crook of my left arm watches with frozen breath.

“Guess we’ve got a destination,” I whisper, and step back out into the street. “Hang on tight, okay?”

“Hannnggggg,” rasps the zoog.

Winter’s directions prove reliable, leading me further from the landmark of the coral-lights in the high street, down into deep murk and dark canyons of rearing rock that might be houses in the mist, or could be ancient cliffs either side of a forgotten rift. Rattle-belled shapes caper and leer just beyond my vision; carpets of illusory red silk roll off in every direction except the one I intend, trying to tempt me from the path; giant crowned faces lurk far-off in the miasma, mouths open wide, hoping for unwary girls.

After perhaps five minutes of obedience, I cross a final road, flagging heavily, feet filled with lead, my inner engines chugging to a crawl. A low brick wall wafts forward from the darkness, marking the boundary of what might be a park. I almost trip on the edge of a kerb, stumble onto a wide pavement. My breath pounds like thirsty bellows, struggling to filter the Nightmare, my fires guttering low.

I am about to go out. Will my transformation unwind? What happens to an untransformed magical girl in the middle of a Nightmare?

A bus shelter huddles against the lash and roil, barely visible through the maelstrom of negative light and swirling colours, advertisement posters rendered down to gurning monsters and bright smears of mangled text.

A hazy figure waits within. On the left, right where Winter said.

I blunder through the intangible winds and sheets of clinging oil, dragging against rising pressure, squinting to keep from closing my eyes and surrendering to the song. Raise my right fist, clutch the zoog tight in my left arm, just in case. Step beneath the shelter’s roof, ready for an ambush, ready to swing a punch and protect this little scrap of flesh.

The Nightmare cuts out.

Like stepping indoors as a rainstorm rages outside. The area beneath the roof of the bus shelter is normal, mundane, becalmed. Grey concrete pavement spotted with dried gum. Air clear and breathable, a lingering hint of cigarette smoke. Little slanted plastic bench, stained and scored. Transparent back wall, scratched and dented.

Beyond the bus shelter the Nightmare bucks and boils, inches from my shoulder, a sheet of churning dark oil lit from within by flashes of eye-burning un-light.

The song lifts from my mind, held at bay by thin air.

Winter raises an eyebrow.

She stands at the opposite end of the narrow bus shelter, unhurried and unconcerned, almost exactly as I remember from our first meeting. Nun’s habit, hands concealed inside black gloves, neck swaddled in clean white bandages. Heavy-lidded eyes, such a dark brown they are almost red. Pale face, colourless hair, long and loose. Sadistic amusement plays on her lips, age impossible to place. Six and a half feet, possibly the tallest woman I’ve ever met.

Her only concession to the Nightmare is an umbrella, bone dry and folded up, metal tip against the pavement.

“You might be who I assume you to be,” Winter says, as mild as discussing the weather. “But you best introduce yourself quickly, lest we fall into mutual misunderstanding. No?”

I lower my fist. My helmet complies, folding itself back the same as before, to show my face.

Winter nods a greeting. “Miss Carter. I see you’ve discovered yourself. Rest here a while, recover your stamina.”

“H-how are you doing this?” I gesture at the bus shelter, the Nightmare penned outside; her offer is not for nothing, I’m already feeling my strength return, the weight of Nightmare lifting from mind and body, engines shaking off rust, furnaces taking in fresh fuel. “You told me you’re no Dreamer, but I’m finding that very hard to believe right now. You get hold of my phone number, you know exactly where I was, you lead me through this, unerring. How?”

Winter tilts her head ever so slightly. “How do you think?”

A shrug. “Magic?”

“An imprecise term. But best we leave it at that, don’t you think?”

“And you swear you’re not a Dreamer?” I ask. “Don’t lie about this, not right now. Not now.”

Winter waits, as if I’ve forgotten some important clarification. “Mm.” She refolds her gloved hands over the handle of her umbrella. “If I were a Dreamer, would it matter? Is this not the second time I have assisted you in some hour of need? Do you judge others by their natures, or by their actions?” She waits a beat. “Those are not rhetorical questions, though you do not have to answer them. As if I have any way to compel you, as you are now.” Her eyes travel up and down my body, my black steel armour, the imperishable surface of this machine.

“I … ” Grit my teeth. “Look, Winter. I’ve just discovered … I mean, if she was even telling me the truth … I’ve learned, or been told, or … there’s a whole cabal of Dreamers, ‘Lucid’ Dreamers, operating in the UK, possibly working behind DC, maybe for decades.”

“Mmhmm.” Winter nods.

“ … and this isn’t new information to you.” Not a question, it’s on her face.

Winter unfolds a hand, the smallest possible shrug.

“Are you a Dreamer?” I press. “I don’t see how else— there’s no way a mere occultist could—”

Winter holds up one black-gloved hand. Smiles. Silence.

“Wizard, witch, whatever you are,” I mutter. “Right. Whatever that means.”

Winter smiles wider, pained and indulgent. “As I said the last time we met, all very poor words to encapsulate anything, certainly not myself. But they will have to suffice.” She gestures at the Nightmare. “We are not in any condition to debate semantics right now, are we?”

“I suppose … wait. Wait.” Heart in my throat. “You know who I am.”

Winter raises her eyebrows, mild as milk. “Yes?”

“But I’m transformed. Only one person has seen me transform, and that only happened less than an hour ago. You shouldn’t be able to remember me, shouldn’t be able to connect me with … well, with this, not unless you saw it happen too, you—”

Winter almost laughs, a harsh puff of breath through her nose, a slight bob of her head. “You won’t last long as a magical girl if you assume everything and everyone plays by the same rules. There are always exceptions. If you live widely, eventually you may learn enough wisdom to know that the rules are made of exceptions. Rules are an illusion. Very pretty, very clean, which is pleasing to the senses. But lethal to follow a clean map into a sinkhole, is it not?”

Winter waits for a response. Either she is who and what she says she is, or she’s Willow in disguise. No other options.

“Perhaps,” she adds slowly, “you are the one breaking the rules. Have you considered that?”

“Either I believe you, or I kill you,” I mutter.

Winter shrugs. “Such is life, no?”

Deep breath. Let it out slow. Straighten my spine, raise my chin. Paranoia has run wild, preying on my thinned-out energy, too much time wading through Nightmare soup.

“Alright,” I say. “Sorry. I … I thought you might be somebody else, in disguise.”

“Often,” says Winter. “But not at present. Who needs disguise in a Nightmare?”

“Thank you. For the phone call, I mean. I was starting to … to tire, out there, something, I don’t know how to put it. And thank you for before as well, with the drug and the cats and everything, back in the graveyard. I don’t understand why you would want to help me, or even who you really are, but thank—”

Crack-crack-crack-pop-poppopopopopopopopop—rrrrrrrrrt—

Sustained gunfire rattles through the Nightmare, only a few streets from the bus shelter. Winter looks up, cocks an ear. The zoog huddled in the crook of my left arm lets out a hiss of alarm, tries to burrow deeper.

Gunfire trails off. Pop. Crack. Gone.

“What was that?” I whisper, as if the shooters might hear us. As if bullets wouldn’t bounce off my armour.

Winter shrugs again, as if this should be obvious. “Certain matters may be settled beneath cover of a storm. Certain experiments attempted. Boundaries tested or violated. We are not the only ones conversant with the underside of this event.”

I boggle at her. “You mean there’s people out there? Unprotected?”

“Are we not people?”

“You know what I mean! Mundane people.”

“Among others. None who would want a rescue from the likes of a magical girl. No need to go rushing off.”

Shake my head. “I never heard gunfire while I was inside a shelter. Never, not once, my whole life. Nobody has, it’s never mentioned. Even in uncensored stuff, from abroad.”

“Perhaps it has never happened before.” Winter examines me, a teacher deciding the level of detail a student can handle. “Every Nightmare is different, unique. This one has pretensions of regality.”

“Yeah,” I mutter. “I noticed.”

“Did you notice anything else?”

“Like what? I wasn’t exactly taking notes out there. And what about you, Winter? Okay, so you’re a big deal magician or whatever, but I’m a magical girl, and I could barely wade through that. How are you out here, how … how … ”

Winter waits, eyebrows raised. Infuriating. Can’t even finish my question, what’s the point?

“You noticed nothing at all?” she asks.

A sigh. “I was baited by some kind of dream-anglerfish thing. I was chasing a Dreamer — long story — and it wore her face, used that as bait, I think. I got lost, alright? Because I’m a rookie and an idiot and shouldn’t be down here. Is that what you were digging for?”

“Not particularly.” Winter looks at the zoog nestled against my chest. “I see you’ve picked up a passenger. Rare enough to rescue anybody from the sump of a Nightmare, bravo. But you won’t be able to operate at your best carrying baggage.” She holds out a gloved hand. “Would you like me to take him for you? I can set him down somewhere safe.”

The zoog reacts with curiosity, uncurls from within my arms, stretches his snout toward Winter’s hand. I step forward, let him sniff, but he recoils sharply, clings to my side, lets out a little rasp. “Stinky stink smelllllll.”

I step back, try not to bristle in sympathy. “Sorry, he doesn’t seem to like you. I’ll hold onto him, he’s no burden.”

Winter shrugs, no hard feelings. “So. Miss Carter. Should I be calling you by a new name?”

My mouth opens to tell her no, I’m still just plain old Octavia Carter; but something falters to a halt inside me, caught on a whirring gear-chain of loosely linked concepts. I am Octavia, that is my name. But I am also now This Machine, I have always been This Machine, this Black Knight, this Engine-in-Waiting. I am a Maiden made from Iron, the Nemesis in Red-and-Black, an Imperishable Mechanism.

My lips hesitate. Winter waits politely.

“I don’t know,” I say eventually. “I don’t … I haven’t exactly had much time to think about this. I’ve been transformed for all of … I don’t know that either, maybe half an hour? What time is it?”

“Just past seven in the morning.”

Another shake. No idea how long I’ve been down in Oxford, don’t know exactly when Willow ambushed me on Luna. My eyes slide outward, to the vertical sheet of Nightmare churning beyond this impossible shelter.

“How does it feel?” Winter asks, crisp and clinical.

“What? Sorry?”

She nods at my body, my black metal armour. “How does it feel?” She raises a hand before I can complain. “Take a moment. Couple said moment with a deep breath or three. By your own admission you have been preoccupied by the present circumstances, no?” A slight smile, curling with sadistic amusement. “Take a moment with yourself, magical girl. Or you may never have another.”

Deep breath. Swallow, dry mouth. A nod, to acknowledge her point.

My armour is a field of smooth interlocked black, subtle curves of steel-beyond-steel. A hint of paradoxical red-black lurks beneath the surface when viewed up close, like lava-light glowing through inches of metal and bone and meat. The brown crust from the Nightmare’s depths has flaked off and fallen away, leaving my surfaces untouched, not even scuffed from my earlier tumble. Tiny machine sounds trickle from inside me, furnaces ticking over, engines humming, machinery waiting for the urge into greater motion. Just listening to those sounds soothes me, slows my heart rate, lowers my blood pressure.

I raise my right arm, try to feel the prosthetic inside, try to feel anything of myself other than the armour.

I’m still there, a weight slightly different to my left, a looseness where something has jogged parts of me out of position. But my fingers still work, I can still sketch a punch. My heart beats, my blood pumps, my lungs inflate with each breath; I’ve not transformed into a robot. My flesh has not transmuted to metal — though my prosthetic limbs feel like living pistons, their meat-and-bone counterparts reinforced by carbon fibre and steel, packed in layers of compressed foam, cushioned against the world beyond.

I’ve never felt so safe, so completely myself. My armour is hard outside, like the shell of a turtle, but soft as liquid metal against my skin, softer even as it penetrates me and becomes me, wrapped around my organs, cradling the engine of my heart, threaded alongside my bones, feeding my cells with electric current.

All the old pains are still present — hips, stump-sockets, weight of scars — but now they’re integrated parts of a whole, compensated for by the machine.

This Machine is me, and I’ve always been This Machine. An involuntary smile tugs at my lips, the edge of cackling mania.

Hadn’t thought about it until Winter asked, not only because I’m in the middle of a Nightmare, but because it just feels like me.

I reach out to the side with my right hand, wrap my black metal gauntlet around one of the upright supports of the bus shelter, and squeeze. The thin metal bends and buckles in my grip. I transfer the zoog to the crook of my right arm, repeat the experiment with my left hand. Not quite as successful; the metal still deforms, but I can’t crush it all the way.

“Strong,” I say, not really speaking to Winter. “I feel strong, like I could punch through solid concrete. I feel like this … this is me.” The smile comes back, chased by a laugh, high and weird. “This was always me. Look at me, I’m … ”

Beautiful? What a strange thought.

“Go on,” Winter murmurs.

“I feel pure. The purity of a machine. But not a machine like a mobile phone or a … a … no, more like a steam engine. A little slice of a mechanical god.” I almost laugh again, stunned at my own words, a swirling vortex behind my eyes. “Is this how the others feel, all the time? Is this how it feels?”

“Hmmmm,” Winter purrs, noncommittal, doubtful.

The Nightmare steals my attention from my transformed self; a pulse of motion passes through the swirling sheets of oil-dark light, a distant shock wave in the murk. The air thickens and grows dimmer, like the bus shelter is a submersible passing further from the sun, down into inky deeps.

Winter raises a gloved finger to her lips, tapping in thought. “Curious.”

“What’s happening?” I hiss.

“You must inform me if you ever discover the answer to such a universal question.” Winter sees my glare and smiles wider with sudden sadistic glee. “Which is a clever way of saying I do not quite know.”

“Quite?” I echo.

“The innards of any Nightmare are beyond waking minds. Despite what you may suspect of me, I am very much awake.”

I hiss with frustration. The Nightmare’s cloud of effluent has grown so thickly dark that the street is almost impossible to make out now, let alone the looming wall of buildings on the far side.

“Why were you trying to contact me?” I whisper, as if something might hear us. “Earlier, I mean.”

“I’ve grown fond of you,” Winter answers, distracted by something beyond the shelter, her eyes narrowing in a squint. “You do not tend to last long, you magical girls. You batter yourselves to pieces in a few short years, or even shorter. Bright candles that burn too hot, always for the ends of others. I thought you deserved a warning.”

“About Willow? You knew Willow was coming after me? How? If you know about Willow, I have to know, I have to—”

A sidelong glance. “One sees a wasp nest stir, one does not know why. Willow?”

“A Dreamer.”

A tiny tut, almost impressed. “Such a nemesis.”

“She’s a Lucid Dreamer, whatever that means. And you know something, don’t you? Winter, if you want to help me—”

Winter raises a hand, eyes outward into the Nightmare murk. “Hold your blows, magical girl.”

She warns me just in time, but not early enough to save me from a full-body flinch; a low dark shape scuttles up right beside the bus shelter, hidden by the swirling oily miasma, then slides clear of the churning Nightmare, into the calm air of our refuge.

First, nothing: a heap of greasy brown fabric blown in by the wind. In one heartbeat the lump straightens up, unfolds long rubbery limbs concealed so cleverly, rises to the height of a person, all suggestions hidden inside loose layers of hanging cloth. Glimpses of flesh the colour of sunless mushrooms, lithe-muscled and narrow-bodied, coated in thick layers of banded tattoo, dusted with fur like thin patchy moss; a flash of quasi-canine jawline, a hint of cadaverous face.

A pair of all-black eyes stare out from the deep shadow of a makeshift hood.

Those shapes trigger brain-stem reflexes; I am in the presence of something dangerous, something that might pluck me from a Pleistocene cave-mouth and drag me off into the dark. My arm twitches, my hand makes a fist, lips peel back from my teeth.

Winter raises her umbrella, interposes it between us. “Play nice,” she says.

“I … uh … right.” Unmake my fist. Swallow ancient instinct.

A ghoul. I am standing less than six feet from a ghoul, in the middle of an Oxford street. Beneath cover of a Nightmare, to be fair. But still.

Can’t see much beneath the makeshift urban ghillie suit, but already it’s nothing like I expected, nothing like the propaganda. No slavering jaw, no reek of rotten carrion, no blood-mad eyes, not howling like a rabid dog. I always doubted the propaganda, but the shock comes all the same, mixed with instinctive revulsion.

Even the scent is a surprise. Winter’s new visitor is heralded by a subtle odour like moss and lichen, fungal and chewy.

The ghoul ignores me, turns to Winter. Pale hands emerge like fat grave-worms from inside the makeshift robes, each finger tipped with a great flat claw, blunt and heavy and filthy with old dirt. It offers Winter two objects — a submachine gun held at an awkward angle, and a strange helmet made of heavy glass faceted like a geodesic dome. The helmet has been partially shattered, blood all over the glass, machinery and eyepieces and re-breather equipment visible on the inside.

Winter takes the helmet, eyebrows raised.

The ghoul speaks in a headlong rush from under its hood, clicking, purring, whistling. Can’t make out a word. Never heard it before.

Winter nods, replies in the same click-talk, lips moving back and forth with considerable effort to make the sounds. The ghoul offers her the submachine gun, but Winter almost laughs, adds something else in ghoul-tongue, tone dismissive. The ghoul tosses the weapon away, back into the Nightmare.

Then the ghoul glances at me. Clicks and purrs.

“What?” I snap. Can’t help myself. “What— what is it saying?”

“She likes your armour,” Winter says, handing the broken helmet back to the ghoul, who makes it vanish inside her greasy disguise.

The ghoul clicks and whistles, seemingly more agitated. A clawed hand gestures at me, a coiling motion.

Winter sighs, replies with a short click-stream, then says to me: “She would like me to be more specific, but ghoul poetry does not translate well into English, and I am not very good at either. Do you speak any Welsh, Miss Carter?”

“Uh … no, sorry.”

The ghoul regards me for a moment, then clicks twice at Winter, and steps back out into the Nightmare. It is only then that I realise she wasn’t alone; two more shrouded lumps were waiting just beyond the bus shelter, invisible until they moved. In half a heartbeat the three ghouls are gone.

Nightmare silence returns, a background churn of invisible winds and distant cries and the ever-present strange song of the thing up in the sky.

“That was a ghoul,” I say. Obvious, stupid. “You consort with ghouls?”

“Consort,” Winter echoes. “Interesting choice of word.”

“You know what I mean. What was that all about? The helmet and the gun, and … ghouls?”

Winter gives me a slow, amused look. “Some questions are better left unasked. I already told you, under cover of storms, many things may happen that are impossible otherwise.”

We stare each other down. Winter is right; I have enough problems of my own without concerning myself over her shadow-war, whatever it is she’s up to out there, via ghoulish proxies.

“Who are you fighting?” I ask.

Winter shrugs.

“Alright,” I say slowly, then take another deep breath, try to calm myself. “So, what now? You’re just going to wait here?”

“I think it is high time I moved on,” Winter replies. “My business here is not quite concluded, but … I suspect that our continued association may prove a danger to both of us. At current, you understand. Not in the future, one may hope.”

“What? Why?” I glance out into the Nightmare again. “I don’t know where to go, and I can’t just wait here. I don’t even know where here is!”

Winter points down the street, into the thickly shifting murk. “A public shelter lies not five hundred feet that way. Hug the wall behind us, stay to the right, then turn right at the first street. It’s on the corner, part of an underground station, you cannot miss it. You should be safe inside the airlock chamber, no need to disturb the public too much. There you will be close enough to mundane reality to … well.” She smiles, thin and bloodless. “Put up a fight, shall we say?”

“I thought you said I could stay here to recover? Now you’re turfing me out?”

“Are you not recovered?”

“Well, yes, but—”

“Then I must move on. You will find no safety at my side, I’m sorry to say. You need a larger arena, space enough to swing those exquisite new fists. I would not want to catch a stray, would I?”

A cold chill crawls up my spine. “ … what?”

Winter gestures with her umbrella. “You said you fell for the trickery of an anglerfish. Perhaps you did, I do not know. But there is a Dreamer following you, Miss Carter. She is, in fact, right here.”

“What? Where—”

Winter raises a hand, points at the opposite side of the street. For a moment I can’t see a thing, just the prismatic oil-swirl of the Nightmare, flowing down the road in a tsunami of black-light through tainted water.

A face resolves in distant murk.

Willow, tearful and angry, the mark of my fist a livid bruise around one eye, hair whipped aside like the trailing tail of a comet.

The anglerfish-thing showed her face unbruised, too perfect. This is the genuine article. Mine.

I jerk forward, open my mouth, legs already kicking off. “Will—”

Winter taps my side with the tip of her umbrella, metal on metal; somehow that stops me cold, makes me jerk and reset.

Willow’s eyes scrunch up with wounded pride. She blinks out, torn away on the tide.

I round on Winter, anger misdirected. “That was her!” I snap. “That was her, I have to go after— how did you do that— what do you think you’re—”

“I would not chase her further, if I were you,” Winter says. “That is a Dreamer, as you surmised.”

“Yes, I know!” I almost shout. “It’s Willow, my— my—” My ex? The girl I need to save from herself? What am I doing? Winter is right, I should be fleeing for the public shelter to ride out the rest of the Nightmare. “I— I need to—”

“You need to run, magical girl.”

“Yes, I— I know, but—”

“You are alone,” Winter says. “She is a Dreamer. If you have run this far, it is only because she is allowing you to do so. I suggest you reach the shelter quickly, get inside the airlock, somewhere you can fight without being blinded by the Nightmare. Before her temper turns or her tastes change.”

“But she’s the one running!” I snap. “She’s the one who should be afraid of me! I’m going to rescue— I mean— I want— I—”

“You feel strong, but you are still fragile. A Dreamer can snuff one of you out without too much difficulty. Three or four of you together is a different matter, but you are alone. Best never to fight alone, no?”

“She wouldn’t kill me. She wants me—”

“Are you certain of that?” Winter asks. “If she cannot have you, perhaps nobody can?”

“ … no, no, I don’t … I don’t think … ”

Winter opens her umbrella and eyes the Nightmare, a woman about to step out into a storm. “She will brook no source of jealousy. I should not remain nearby.”

“You don’t know her,” I hiss.

“I know her type well. I think it would be better for both of us if I were away, Miss Carter, before she decides that I am speaking with you too much, that I am another obstacle to her … ownership?” Winter smiles her sadistic little smile. “Ah, yes, I see I have guessed correctly. I wouldn’t want to risk victory against a Dreamer, it is far too early for that. Head for the shelter. Ready your fists. Do not hesitate.”

“I’ve had enough of running from her.” I turn outward, into the nightmare. “You hear me, Willow!? I’ve had enough running! You hear me!?”

Panting, throat raw, no reply. The zoog huddled in the crook of my left arm tries to make itself as small as possible, hiding face against my armour.

Winter shakes her head, sighs softly. “A terrible waste.”

Winter steps out into the Nightmare. For a second she is the outline of a woman carrying an umbrella, then a figure swallowed by the sucking prismatic darkness. Three steps and she’s gone.

The clear air beneath the bus shelter begins to erode inwards, a cliff-face before acidic waves. I plant my feet; no more running. But a few seconds longer reveals my words as hollow, as the Nightmare washes inward, forces my back against the transparent plastic, draws rasping fear from the zoog I have tried to save.

Can’t stay out here and let my strength get sapped again. A humiliating retreat, for a foolish girl, still a cripple who can’t even look after herself.

I turn away and flee into the Nightmare-choked street, in the direction Winter instructed.

And I hope that’s not Willow’s eyes I feel, boring into my back.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Nightmares are no place for lost girls, not even magical ones sealed inside inches of imperishable armour. But at least Octavia’s doing some good; that zoog did need rescuing. Winter can take care of herself, apparently.

Oh, and, and surprise! It’s a ghoul!

Ahem. Anyway! Here we are, only two more chapters until the end of arc 5! I can’t really say anything much about the rest, not without spoilers, so, weather the Nightmare for a little longer, yes?

Also, I have more fanart this week, from over on the Discord server! First up, an incredible rendition of This Machine, with bonus Azure Infinity, (by sporktown heroine); I want to highlight this one especially, not just because it’s amazing art, but because it’s fascinating to me to see different interpretations of Octavia’s newfound transformation. Then we’ve got a pun, for which I apologise in advance: The Locust of Loss Signals, and yes, it’s exactly what you think it is, and that’s Bright down in the corner, (by flaxsquiddle.) Next up, Scarlet Edge doing her best impression of Sif from Dark Souls, with extra laser eye version, (also by flaxsquiddle). After that, several Maidens-themed Magic the Gathering cards: Octavia Carter/This Machine, Francesca Fairfax/Scarlet Edge, Subjugate, and ‘Forcepup’, (all by General Mischief, using art by sporktown heroine and Cera). Last but not least, we have the Zoogviet Moonion, in both colour and simple versions, (also by General Mischief). Gosh, that’s … that’s so much fanart! I am still endlessly flattered and delighted that so many readers have been having fun drawing fanart inspired by Maidens. Thank you all!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for being here and enjoying my little magical girl story; knowing you’re all out there reading this and having fun with it, that’s what keeps me writing, day after day. Maidens of the Fall is for all of you! Thank you!

Next chapter, Octavia heads for shelter, but only if Willow lets her go …

Maidens of the Fall – Parasomnia – 5.3

Content Warnings

Unreality
Gaslighting
Children with PTSD
Self-harm
References to covid-19 (fictional)
Internalised homophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Summer sunlight slants from high windows, drifts down through sticky-warm air to glisten on glossy swoops and swirls of abstract wall-art. Bird song chatters beyond stout walls, muffled by the struggle of anaemic air-conditioning indoors. Antiseptic scents, the shuffle of distant feet, a low murmur of politely hushed voices. Phone calls in far-off rooms, the muted squeak of trolley wheels, whispers from a wall-mounted television tuned to a near-silent cartoon.

A familiar waiting room, in a familiar hospital, with all the familiar old pains.

Numb, empty, awash on the tide.

My name is Octavia Carter. I’m ten years old.

My mum and dad died a few months ago, but I don’t try to keep count of how many months exactly, because thinking about that makes my eyes all hot and itchy, but nothing happens, because I’ve used up all the tears inside me and I need to wait for them to refill. I’ll cry for my parents plenty over the next decade, so it’s okay if I can’t cry right now.

I’m sitting in a waiting room in the hospital, by myself, nobody else around. Which hospital, I don’t remember, but I don’t think that matters very much. Can’t recall how I got here, whether I’m waiting to see a doctor, or if I’ve seen the doctor already and now I’m waiting to leave; all these appointments blur together, a procession of prodding and poking and staring and assessing and dressing and redressing and it all makes me shut down and stop thinking. I’m used to that by now. Shutting down. More meat than mind.

My grandmother is nearby, just out of sight. Around a corner, speaking with a nurse. Through a door, questioning a doctor. Buying something from a vending machine. Fetching something from her car. Doesn’t matter, I don’t remember anyway; she would have checked and doubled-checked before she left me here. Are you alright on your own for a moment, Octavia? I won’t be beyond earshot. You’re sure? Granny’ll just be over there. Be right back. I promise.

Granny’s a liar. She’ll betray me eventually. Feed me poison because the government says so.

I can’t follow her even if I wanted to, stuck in my wheelchair. Standard NHS issue, muscle powered, no motor, and me with only a left arm. Can’t wheel myself around with a stump, can’t hobble on a crutch with no right hand to grip the crossbar. Can’t even get up to use the toilet.

Phantom pain is still relatively new, but I’ve gotten to know it well. A slow, steady, sullen throb, from a missing leg that should be dangling over the canvas seat of my wheelchair, and a ghostly arm clamped to my side like a dead python.

A plush toy, a rabbit, is my only companion. Dirty, stained, gripped hard in my lap. I’m parked next to a row of chairs, within easy reach of a stack of children’s books and brightly coloured magazines, but I don’t want to release the rabbit, for fear I’ll drop her and won’t be able to pick her up again and Gran won’t hear when I tell her and we’ll leave her behind by accident and I’ll never see her again and the nurses will sweep her up and throw her in the bin and she’ll die.

I know I’m dreaming; but I’m also ten.

I remember punching Willow in the face, beneath a great and terrible storm on the surface of Luna. But that’s all in the future. Right now, I’m ten.

Time oozes past, a slow river sliding sluggish toward an infinite sea; if I turn my head just right, I’ll be able to stare directly into that sea. Such things are possible here, though looking may not be wise. Posters on the walls warn of childhood diseases, advise on vaccinations, educate about vitamin differences. A big bold slogan near the top of the longest wall reminds people to REPORT STRANGE DREAMS. Bit late for that, no? When I blink, the words change to REPORT MY ARSE. Other posters show smiling children doing smiley things. Another wall is covered by a mural of two magical girls — I don’t know who they are, probably ones from back when I was ten — handing out boxes with big red cross symbols on them to grateful parents.

Red-black light flickers far to the left, from one of the many ways into the big waiting room.

It holds steady for a moment, like somebody has opened the door to an otherworldly operating theatre where wonderful changes are made, where that red-black light can be put inside a person and make them all better again. My left hand twitches around the plush rabbit, half a thought of reaching for the wheel of my chair. But then the red light flickers and fades out, as if my hesitation was a disappointment, and a door has closed.

A figure appears from the opposite direction, framed for a moment by another entrance to the waiting room. It pauses, waits for me to look.

A little girl, around my age.

She steps into the waiting room with tentative tread, peering at me from a wary sideways lean, as if I might leap out of my wheelchair to attack her, or shout at her to leave me alone, send her scurrying off with rejection. She walks up to me, stops well beyond arm’s reach, stares back at my dead-eyed look.

Eyes the colour of mud, hollow and haunted. Messy brown hair hangs far past her hips, tangled and greasy. Her skin is peeling, flaking and raw, as if she’s been sunburned over and over. Little plasters cover her tiny hands, cuticles ragged from being picked and gnawed, little spots of exposed blood drying and clotting. Two fingers are wrapped in more serious dressings, concealing what I somehow know are the ugly craters of ripped-out fingernails. She wears a pair of grey jogging bottoms and a t-shirt with a cartoon of a smiling sun on the front.

Willow Finch. Ten years old.

Anger stirs not. Octavia Carter at ten years old possesses only a dry wound instead of emotions. The version of me that can protect myself is a decade in the future.

Willow sits down in the nearest chair, to my right. Her trainers don’t quite touch the floor. She wedges her hands under her thighs and stares elsewhere, chewing her lips.

“This is where we first met,” she says eventually. She speaks like the child she is, in a voice I don’t remember.

“ … I … ” Takes me a while to find my own voice, lost at the bottom of memories I don’t have. The voice of a ten-year old, one I didn’t use much that year. “I thought we met at school?”

“Mm-mm.” Willow shakes her head, hair getting in her eyes. She gathers up the whole greasy mass and puts it over her opposite shoulder, to keep it out of the way. “That was just something I made up, because it made more sense, it was neater and prettier that way. Kids are meant to meet at school, right? That’s normal. That’s what happens.” She finally looks at me, a sideways glance, sees that this does not make sense. She shrugs. “We didn’t meet at school, no. I came to school ‘cos of you. It’s the other way around.”

I glance left and right, at the dull old waiting room. “Here?”

“Mmhmm!” Willow brightens, a fractional smile. “I’d slipped away from … from the people who looked after me—”

“Who?” I demand, feeling uncharitable. “Tell me. And no lies.”

Willow drops her gaze. She gestures in the direction from which she appeared, at the mouth of a corridor leading back into the hospital. “Who do you think gets used to keep a Lucid Dreamer under control? Other Dreamers, silly. Sometimes a magical girl or two, if I’ve been … bad, or they want to make me scared. That day it was … ” A pause, gnawing her lip. “Seema and Artash, I think. Who cares, doesn’t matter.”

“Handlers.”

“Yeah.” She puffs out a sigh, a child imitating the action of a stressed adult. “I guess. Anyway, like I was saying, I slipped away in the hospital. No special reason, I just wanted to be alone for a bit. I was feeling sad and stuff. I wandered around the hospital for a while, but it just smelled of dying and old people and cancer, but then … ” She turns her face to me, smiles with desperate eyes and cracked skin. “Then I came in here, and I saw you. You were sitting right there, right where you are now.”

She waits, like I’m supposed to smile back. But that’s nonsense, she’s not that clever. We’re both just ten.

“And I thought,” she carries on, “I thought, wow. Wow. There’s a girl just as mucked up as me.”

She smiles again, weary, hopeful.

“I hate you,” I say.

“Mm-mm.” Willow shakes her head. The smile goes away. “No, you don’t. That’s … not … not how this works. You hate her. Her. The me in the future. The me that I’m gonna turn into. Though … ” She frowns the difficult frown of a small child trying to understand things not meant for little minds. She looks at her hands for a moment, picks at a corner of ragged cuticle, puts it to her teeth, snips off a fragment of skin, watches a bead of blood well from broken flesh, then sucks on the wound for a moment. “It’s kinda hard to tell where I stopped and she started. But I think this is far back enough that it’s all me and none of her. I hadn’t … you know, done anything, to you, now, here. And anyway, it’s not you that hates her, it’s the you that you’re gonna be that hates the me that’s gonna be. You and me, we don’t hate each other. We only just met.”

Future me would know enough to shrink back into my wheelchair, to look away from the Dreamer in my head, to spit in her face, to scream until she leaves, not to listen to her words. But I can’t, I’m ten years old, and I’m still numb with the shivering topography of post-traumatic stress disorder.

“This is a dream,” I say. “Are you even … ”

“Real?” Willow almost laughs, lips twitching, not funny. “Define real. But yes, I’m really here. You’re really here, too.”

“You’re trying to do something to me.”

“Mm, no.” Willow shakes her head again, looks pained. “She was gonna — the me in the future, I mean. But you kinda messed it up by punching her in the face.” Willow smiles a little, snorts an abortive laugh, a real one this time. “Wow, Octavia. Never would have imagined you’d be in a punch up.”

Despite everything I almost smile too; at ten years old I never could have imagined slugging anybody, let alone in the face.

“Huh.” Not a laugh, close as I can get. “Yeah. Funny, right?”

Willow smiles more. “Right.”

We both trail off, the memories of two awkward children. Willow swings her feet, gnaws on a finger, bleeds a little. I clutch my plush rabbit and stare at the wall, sliding back down into the place I was before.

“This is … weird,” I say. “Why am I here? Why are you doing this?”

“Oh, um, no,” Willow says. “I’m not doing anything. This is all just kinda like leftovers. And it won’t last long.” She gestures vaguely at the waiting room. A shadow passes over the sunlight from outside, a drifting shape too large to be any bird. A tremor trickles up through the floor, then ceases. “She — me, I mean, in the future — she made up a whole new dream for you. It was supposed to be a ‘cottage core’ thing?” She does the little air-quotes, one finger each. “Lame, right? Anyway, in that dream you were gonna be older, and you worked for a big important company, as an engineer or something. She doesn’t understand that, so she skipped most of the details, she was gonna let you fill them in. And you were just arriving home after a long day at work, at this little cottage where you and she live together. She was gonna be baking a cake or something, all house-wifey. Everything was gonna be comfy and cute and pretty, and nothing was gonna be wrong or bad. Nobody was gonna be around to take you away from her. And then you’d forget everything, all about everything that had happened.” Willow waves her arms, indicating ‘everything’, lowering them as she finishes. “But then you punched her in the face. So now we’re just kinda, in the leftovers, and she’s all disoriented, so I thought I’d come see you, and … and like … make sure.”

“Make sure? Of what?”

She shrugs, won’t meet my eyes.

“Willow,” I say. She looks, reluctantly. “I don’t remember us meeting like this. I remember school.”

Sadness and guilt builds behind her eyes, more than a child could possibly bear. “Yeah. She made up a better story. You know? I’m … I’m sorry.”

“But why?”

Willow frowns like I’m being a bit slow, then shrugs and gestures at herself — her patchy, peeling skin, her bitten, bloody hands, her weird hollow eyes. “She wanted to be pretty. Thought you’d like her more, if she was pretty.”

Willow was always immaculate, from the day we first met. Skirts always pressed, shirts never creased. Hair long and shiny and combed silk-smooth. Skin flawless. Smiling like the sun. She never had a bad day, never cried over spilt milk, never fought with other kids, never skinned her knees or laddered her tights, never screwed up and forgot to do homework, never even got out of breath.

A story she made up.

“Are you the truth, then?” I ask.

Willow — the real Willow, a girl I never even knew — nods slowly. “Hi. I guess.”

“This is the first time I’ve ever met you, isn’t it?”

She nods again. Sniffs loudly. Chews on a nail, tugging at it with her teeth.

“Why?” I hiss.

Willow looks at her right hand. “Ten years old was … I guess, the last time I ever felt … clean? Mm. Before I — she — started doing things to … to you and … and … ”

“No,” I croak. “Not that. Why? Why any of it? Why?”

Willow looks surprised, wide-eyed with something no child should feel. Then she looks away, sniffs wet and loud. Looks at her hands, starts to scratch.

“She … I … was afraid,” says Willow. “She started small. Every step seemed like it made sense at the time. She made it so you and her met at school instead of here, made you forget this, then made it happen all over again, so she wouldn’t have to explain why she was in the hospital. Since she was changing things anyway, she thought she might as well clean herself up, make herself really pretty, so you would like her more. And it … it worked. It worked!”

Willow’s voice quivers with amazement over that final word. Her eyes go wide, staring at her hands, at a bead of blood welling up from her latest self-inflicted wound.

Specks of gold glitter in that crimson bead.

“Before then, she … ” Willow swallows hard. “Nothing added up. Dream and reality, it wouldn’t … wouldn’t click together. She … I couldn’t control anything. A stray thought killed my mummy and daddy. More stray thoughts burned me all over. Put me back together again. It … it hurt, I died, more than once. I wanted to leave it behind, go to the Dream, but … but I was scared, and— and they wouldn’t let me, said I had potential, kept me here, kept me … ” Another swallow, hands shaking. “But when she saw you,” Willow whispers. “From the moment she saw you. Then the world all made sense. The world started to just … do as she asked.”

Golden flecks fade from the bead of blood. Willow looks up at me. Deep breath, shaky lungs.

“Then it just kinda snowballed from there,” she says. “She couldn’t show you the truth, what her life was really like. Dreamers and handlers and the whole … thing. And they let her do it. They let her do it!” Willow goes wide-eyed with terrible need, then looks away, as if she can’t face me. “The other Dreamers, the people who’d taken me in, they let me go to school. Because of you, I was allowed to be a little bit normal. So I had to keep it up, I had to be normal, I had to, else I’d have to go back with them again. And there wouldn’t be any normal life at all. Just … ” She shrugs, lost. “I had to keep it normal. Had to. And because of you, she could. She could. You made everything just … do as she said. You made the world right.”

“Love at first sight?” I croak. “At ten years old?”

“Y-yeah?”

“She never kissed me. Never kissed her.”

Willow bites her lip. “I think we have to—”

The waiting room smears sideways, an old-school video tape on fast forward, walls blurring, sunlight churning. Willow’s face melts like warm wax.

Focus snaps taut. Fast-forward stops. Sharp as the waking world.

Heavy dark rain clouds have replaced all memory of summer sunshine, waiting room soaked in clammy grey shadows, windows glazed with cold drizzle. Air gone tense and stagnant, reeking of medicine and bleach, a hint of rot and death beneath chemical cleanliness. Nurses’ feet hurry to and fro beyond sight, machines beep and whirr from hidden rooms, doctors call out half-heard rallies, retreats, surrenders. Bottles of hand sanitiser sit on the tables. Discarded face masks litter some of the chairs.

Willow has aged five years, grown taller, filled out. Hair clean and neat and recently cut, clothes a little closer to the ones she wore in other dreams, a soft sweater, a long skirt, sensible shoes, though perhaps not quite so starched to perfection, not quite so flattering as in my false recall.

She’s not the Willow I knew.

Eyes hard-edged and desperate, a bulging stare underlit by a quiver of paranoia and jealous control. No more peeling skin, but blotchy with long-term damage. Her jaw hangs open, breathing through her mouth. Her shoulders sit in a permanent slouch, as if curled up to protect her belly. Her hands aren’t covered in plasters and little wounds anymore, but they are in constant motion, picking at fibres on her jumper, fingers fluttering and twitching, putting her thumbs between each knuckle in an unceasing cycle of ritualised gesture.

“—move things forward a little,” she finishes, voice a clipped, sharp, nasty little thing. “If we’re going to discuss intimate relations.”

False time has pushed me up the scale to fifteen years old as well. Scrawny, awkward, self-conscious, still lacking my prosthetic limbs. I never used a wheelchair at fifteen, even when the phantom pain and the exhaustion threatened to end me; old shadows of bitter pride and fragile dignity haunt my mind, so much more closely remembered than the numb shell of ten years old.

I let go of the plush rabbit, let it sit in my lap. Didn’t need that comfort anymore, not at fifteen. Because I had Willow.

All lies.

Anger trickles up from a deep substrate of my soul, a faint premonition of the future, enough to make me frown, straighten my spine, sharpen my tongue.

“Why did you never kiss me?” I demand. “Why, Willow? Why invent a dream-life and keep me inside it, and then not even hold me? Why? You wanted me but you didn’t? You were too much of a coward? You were just, what, an idiot?”

Willow — a teenage girl I don’t remember, wearing faces that I never knew — averts her gaze, stony and closed, sharp at the edges.

“I’m not a homosexual,” she says. “I’m just not.”

The waking Octavia Carter would have laughed, not insensible to the echo of her own self-denial, and then heaped bitter cruelty on Willow’s head. But I’m fifteen years old and still terrified of being noticed, catalogued, interviewed, condemned, taken away, dismantled. Her denial — or is it truth? — only serves to widen that trickle of anger, to confuse the target, to still my tongue.

After a moment of silence Willow nods at the hospital, the shadows and the rain, the quiet churn of desperate activity beyond our bubble of dream.

“Five years ago,” she says. “Two thousand twenty, the plague. Remember that? I — she.” A tut. “She kept you safe through that as well.”

“Pandemic.”

Willow frowns at me, narrow-eyed, sour.

“Pandemic,” I repeat. “Plague is inaccurate. Plague is a specific disease. I hate when people call it that. It was a pandemic.”

“I didn’t know you felt so strongly.” A touch of sarcasm. My Willow, my dream-girl, would never have been sarcastic.

A shrug. “You don’t know me. You never knew me. You trapped me in a dream and played with the shadow I cast on a wall. Because you couldn’t face yourself? Because you were a coward? Are a coward? You trapped me in a dream, Willow! So you didn’t have to face the fact you wanted to, what, to fuck me?! Because you’re a liar. Liar. Liar!”

Willow’s face hardens, the first glimmers of golden toxins behind her eyes, dancing like flecks of rotten snow. “At ten I hadn’t yet started to change. At fifteen I’m getting there, and it’s terrifying.”

“Change?”

“Mmhmm.” Her hands twitch and shiver, sometimes too fast to follow, leaving behind afterimages in darkened gold. “By fifteen you’re the only thing anchoring her — me? huh — to the waking world. By fifteen she’s fully aware of that, knows what it means, knows the price of failure. If she loses you, off she goes, no more lucidity. And we’ve both been changing, changing so much she can’t control it, can’t keep a grasp on you anymore. I — she! — peers into your head and she sees … things that make her feel sick and strange. Things you want to do to other girls. I see the dreams you have on your own, when I’m not paying attention. And I’m in them, but I’m not me, and I’m doing things I don’t recognise. It’s all you, you, you, me as your reflection. And it makes me sick, makes me sick to see, to see, but—”

“You’re saying this is my fault?!” I hiss.

Willow glares at me through narrow slits edged with golden glint. “You have no idea what it’s like, being a Dreamer.”

“Try me.”

Willow hunches further forward in her chair, regards me like I’m an implement of her torture. Her voice drops to a whisper. “Imagine one day you wake up and you can see the face of God. It’s staring back at you from the mirror. It’s on every street corner, in every window. On the television, on your phone. It’s everyone you’ve ever known and everyone who has ever been. Every saint, every monster. It’s all of us, it’s everywhere and everything. And that revelation turns your mind inside out. Consciousness and unconsciousness swap places. Your decision making becomes opaque to yourself, the process of observation and thinking becomes occluded, you can’t see yourself anymore, just another facet of that … that edifice, that gestalt thing we’ve been building in the Dream since the first upright ape saw itself reflected in the water. Your emotions, your fantasies, your idle thoughts, they become external, impressed on the world.” She pauses, blinks hard. “That’s how my parents died. A child’s foolish thought that she hated mummy and daddy, just for a second, just for a moment. And the thing we all are, it responded.”

She looks away from me, breathing hard for a moment, continues without looking.

“Dreamers forget what they are. There’s this tugging, this urge, always saying it’s time to go. Time to leave this behind. Time to move on to better things. Because that’s what Dreamers are. A better thing. The next step of a process that we’re all going through, all humans, everyone still waking.” She draws a sharp breath through her teeth. “And I don’t … I don’t want to go. It’s terrifying. I just want to live. Wanted to live.”

Anger pools around the base of my rib cage. “And the price was keeping me in a dream?”

Willow turns back, regards me with a cocktail of spite and guilt. “By fifteen, she thought so. I thought so. I told myself. She told herself. She wanted to hide you from the world. And the world from you.”

“And now?”

Willow drops her gaze. “Every time you wrestled yourself loose, you started drowning yourself in booze. Pouring it down your throat. I had to empty your stomach, clean out your blood. Pick you up off the floor, sobbing and shaking and covered in your own vomit. You … needed me. You need this. We both needed each other.”

“Perhaps I would be more grateful if I remembered even one moment of that.”

Willow shakes her head, won’t meet my eyes. “You shouldn’t be. She put you there in the first place.”

“I was trying to escape.”

“She knows.”

Willow falls silent, watches me from the corner of her eyes, twitching and shivering as if in the grip of a silent fever, her outline leaving behind golden afterimages.

“This is all a trick,” I say. “You’re trying to make me less angry at you.”

Willow half smirks. “Is it working?”

“Maybe.”

Willow shakes her head, tight, hard, angry. “It’s no trick. Promise. You’ve already won, Octavia. You already punched me — her!” She snaps, hisses. “It’s too blurry up here at fifteen, I can’t keep it straight, her and I and I and her.” A huff. “You already punched her in the face. This?” She nods up and around with a jerky motion of her head. “This is just transition.”

“Between what?”

She frowns at me, as if I’m asking a very stupid question. “You tell me.” She points past my shoulder. “You’re the one doing it.”

Red-black light floods from the left-side entrance to the waiting room, a steady-state glow of paradoxical negative radiance. My left hand twitches toward the wheel-rim of my chair, but the light gutters and flickers, goes out by the time I have a grip. I stare at the whitewashed hospital walls, willing that promise to return.

“See?” Willow mutters. “You’re the one doing this. Full of doubts, still.”

I turn a frown on her, can’t help myself. “You started it! And why? You still haven’t answered why, not really. What gives you the right to keep me in a cage? What gives you the right to— to— to all of it! To act you did, to—”

“Because we’re better than you,” she says. “I told you already.”

I stop, dumbfounded.

Willow shrugs. “At fifteen she … I, I had already started to believe it. At ten I would have said sorry, but I won’t now, and she absolutely won’t, because it’s the truth.”

“We? ‘We’ are better? Who is we?”

“Dreamers.” She manages a weird, shaky, nervous smile. “It’s not even worth explaining it to you, Octavia. You’re a human being, homo sapiens, awake and stupid as all shit. You can’t even begin to understand what it’s like, as I already told you.” But then she leans forward, intense, eyes pulled wide. “Think about it for a moment. Think. Really think.”

“About what—”

“You think Harding’s ritual just punched a hole between the waking world and the Dreamlands? The Dreamlands, Octavia, it’s where we come from. Our minds, our souls, the bit that turns us from animal to conscious ape, whatever you want to call it. It’s us, it’s a reflection of us, reflected in the universal substrate. Harding didn’t make a portal to an alternate dimension, that’s an explanation for children and morons. The real wall he demolished was up here.” She taps the sides of her own head with both hands, hard enough to hurt. “In all of us. And we’re all crossing over, some slower, some fast, some fighting against it. Dreamers are just the ones smart enough to know it’s past time to leave. We’re taking all the next steps, and you … you ‘baseline’ humanity, mundane, uninvolved, whatever you want to call it? You’re getting left behind.” She thumps her chest. “But not us. Not the ones who stay lucid, the ones who decide for themselves. We’re staying ourselves, and we’re taking the next step at the same time. Here, in England, this is where a new kind of human civilisation starts. With us. And you’re all just so much mulch.”

Willow leans back again, shivering and shaking, visibly sweating, eyes elsewhere.

“You really believe that? A crock of megalomaniac fantasies?”

A laugh, weak and watery. “At ten? Of course not. At fifteen, maybe. There’s only so much ‘domestication’ you can endure before you start to believe what they tell you. By twenty?” Another laugh, dark and bitter. “After all she’s done, what else is there to believe?”

“And where do I fit into this vision?” I hiss.

“Why do I think I kept you in dreams?” She whispers. “At least there you were safe. You were mine—”

Click. Click. Click. Footsteps snap my eyes to the right-hand corridor mouth, the one that Willow emerged from.

A crowd has gathered in that empty mouth; shadows and shades, half-glimpsed figures beyond the threshold, outlined in thin bands of toxic gold. Ghosts of Willow’s past, of every version of her that has ever been. Solid forms lurk behind the phantoms, things like people but stretched out of all waking shape.

One detaches, compresses down, shoulders through the shades and shadows.

A man steps through the entrance, hands clasped behind his back, eyebrows raised in sardonic surprise. Long hair pulled back in a smart ponytail, face like a bird of prey, perhaps early thirties. Expensive suit, immaculately tailored, a tie that costs as much as a car, shoes so shiny they constitute a visual hazard. Something about him is too sharp, even his flat surfaces would slice flesh to ribbons. Light itself seems to split as it touches his form.

He strolls across the front of the room, eyeing everything, lingering on Willow, ignoring me. He stops across from us, rocking on his heels.

“How quaint,” he says. Posh accent. “A hospital, really? I suppose you always did go in for pointless sentimentality, Finch. And this is your pet, is it? I could get you a dozen with better looks, bigger tits, a stable of breeding sows for your—”

Willow rises to her feet, blurs across the gap, and slaps the man in the face so hard her fingernails draw blood.

She doesn’t pause to entertain his wail of indignation. She grabs him by the collar, expensive tie askew, and hauls him back the way he came, kicking him in the backside to encourage him along. Her hands seem to shred and bleed and reform wherever she touches him, while he blackens and crisps and cooks beneath her grip.

Another pair of figures have appeared in the entrance from which the man appeared, solid people close to the front of the wall of gilded shades. Willow shoves him into their arms, muffling his complaints. He vanishes into the bowels of the hospital, back into the outskirts of this private dream.

Willow walks back to me, face like thunder, ashamed as she makes eye contact. Her hands have healed back to normal, no trace of the brief fight. She doesn’t sit, stands there awkward and lost.

“Who was that?” I ask.

She shakes her head. “Others. Like me, I mean.”

“And the shapes in the doorway?”

“The same.” She shrugs. Looks down at her hands. “The rest of me, too. Waiting out there for all this to end so she can go back to … being in charge.” A loud sniff. “I don’t like being fifteen. I don’t like it at all. It’s too close to her.”

The waiting room smears sideways again, time pulling backward. Sunshine flows through the windows. The air turns warm and sticky. Willow shrinks, grows younger, back to ten years old, skin peeling, hands in blood-flecked tatters.

She smiles at me, awkward, tentative. “That’s better. I’m kinda scary the older I am.”

I’m young again too, numb, withdrawn, adrift. Grope for the plush rabbit in my lap, squeeze it hard, don’t dare let it go. “Mm.”

“You like me like this?”

A shrug. “I suppose. When I was ten.”

Writhing shapes obscure the sunlight, ragged sheets of flesh casting filthy shadows on the walls. Far-off in the hospital, somebody shouts, wailing lost in languages I don’t recognise. The ground shudders, the beginning of a fever.

Willow’s eyes cloud with the kind of dread that only children can feel.

“Can I … ” She gestures with one hand, an awkward half-grip closing on a limb I don’t possess. “Can I … maybe before it ends … can I … ”

She can’t finish.

“The dream’s ending?” I ask.

Willow nods. Her eyes are so round, whites too wide, staring at a point on the floor. “When it ends … I’ll go back to being … her. I really don’t want to.” She glances up at me, furtive, shy. “C-could we—”

Red-black light explodes from my left, a solid wave flooding from a breached seawall. An inferno of crimson negation spills over into the waiting room, the advance guard of a looming tidal wave, dying the floor, the chairs, the abstract murals on the walls, washing out the sunlight, plunging half the world into paradoxical blood and darkness. Even Willow is not immune, her face lit in sudden ruby profile, one eyeball stained scarlet. A line of division forms where the light ends, a boundary of heat haze.

This time the light does not gutter and fade. She who it heralds has arrived, though she was here all along.

She stands at the threshold, clad head to toe in heavy dark metal, a black knight from the bloody end of a million grim fairy-tales. Nemesis and villain, abhorred abomination, no place at the round table for the likes of this figure, a stalking horror from the fens and the marshes, the woods and the moors, a thing spat out by hell’s machinery and wandered in from the wilderness beyond so-called civilisation. Her armour drinks the red-black light and pours it back out into the world, corrupting the dream with the backwash of her inner furnace.

The plates of her armour interlock so perfectly that each moves against the others without need of oil, soundless as she raises her right hand. That fist, her gauntlet, is threaded through with veins of deepest molten red, the metal itself inadequate to the task of containing what lies beneath. A black cloak hangs from her shoulders, a slice of void cut from the universal constant. She carries no weapon, needs only her fists.

She raises her right hand to her faceless mask. The mask becomes a helmet, was always a helmet, her previous form not yet complete. The right side is riven by a jagged rasp of bleeding red.

The black knight removes her helmet. Dark hair falls free, shimmering like oil. Eyes of pure red meet mine, molten from the forge; one whole, the other a familiar narrow slit. Her scar — a jagged mess down the right side of her face — glows from within, throbbing in time with her heartbeat. Unsmiling, undying, inevitable.

Octavia Carter.

She reaches out with her other hand, offers me a way into the future.

Tears have appeared on my cheeks, slow and silent and without sobbing. I fumble for the grip on my wheelchair’s left wheel. But I can’t, or else I’ll drop my plush rabbit, and then I’ll be alone, forever.

Paralysed by my own red-black apotheosis, afraid she might grow impatient, turn away and leave me behind and never come back.

“P-please, please, w-wait … ”

No answer. No movement. She has always waited.

The floor shivers and shakes, too hard now to deny. The sunlight outside dies away, birdsong falls silent. Strange winds howl and whip against the exterior walls of the hospital. Vast shapes pass overhead, shadows beyond the windows.

Willow looks from the magical girl to me, then to the plush rabbit clenched in my lap, faint tears misting her eyes.

“You’ll have to abandon part of yourself,” she says softly, wet in the back of her throat. “I think that’s how it works, when you want to move on. You have to cut out the parts of yourself that don’t fit anymore. Even if it hurts. No different to me, I suppose.” She catches my distraught look, gestures weakly at herself. “I left this behind, piece by piece. Me at ten. I … I don’t think it was … a good idea … ”

I raise the rabbit. Can’t let go. “I don’t even remember her name!” I whine. “The— my bunny, I mean, I don’t, I don’t— I don’t even have any of this in the first place. I don’t want to forget again! But I … I … ”

Willow bites her lower lip, frowns with the kind of stony determination that only a child can muster. “Are you sure you want this?”

Blink up at her. “What?”

She points at the other me. Red-black. Grown up. Dangerous.

“Yes,” I say. “Yes! That’s me! The real me, or the me I should be. And you — I mean the other you, in the future, she’s trying to stop me. She hurt me so much. You hurt me.”

“Not me,” Willow says, trying to blink away the sheen of her tears. “Her. The person I will be.”

“You will hurt me, then.”

“I’m sorry, Octavia.” A loud sniff. “I only ever wanted … I never meant to … you were really my favourite person, you know? You always will be.”

“I won’t forgive you,” I whisper.

“I know.”

“I … I’ll hate you.”

“I know.” She nods. Steps behind my wheelchair. Takes the handles.

“Wi-Willow!? What are you doing!?”

She wheels me forward, turns my chair to the left, toward the future, my own outstretched gauntlet.

“If I do it for you,” she says, voice thin and quiet, “then you won’t have to leave anything behind.”

The other me, bathed in red-black glow, framed by the blurred outline of the hallway behind, doesn’t react to Willow’s charity. She keeps her eyes locked on mine, her proffered hand steady as a steel beam.

Willow wheels me forward, plunges us into the tidal overflow of paradoxical light. Red-black soaks through my skin, warms me like an open flame inside my veins, stains my sight, my touch, my sense of smell and taste, tugging on me from inside, like the linked arms of an old friend around the muscle of my heart and the meat of my organs. Willow sniffles and swallows behind me, fighting her sorrow.

My eyes are full of tears too.

“ … are you … ” I whisper. “Willow. Are you still inside her? The future you, are you still inside her? Can I … can I save you?”

“Probably not”, she murmurs.

“Will she remember any of this?”

“Yes? Maybe. But she won’t pay attention, she won’t pay it any mind. It doesn’t matter to her. I don’t matter to her.” Willow’s voice breaks softly. She takes one hand off the wheelchair, to scrub her eyes. “I’m not even … not even a memory for her anymore. She thinks I was stupid.”

Octavia Carter, magical girl, looms tall as a steam engine, a machine-god at the threshold of a new heaven. We are only a few paces from her now. One last push and she will be close enough to touch. I want to be her so badly, more than I want my limbs back, more than I miss my parents, more than I want anything else in the world.

But I don’t want to leave Willow — this Willow — behind.

“W-Willow?” I murmur. Can’t get the words out. Feels so unfair. “Can … can we … ”

Somehow she knows what I’m going to ask. Willow pauses, lets go of my chair, comes around in front, facing me. My future towers behind her, a machine of iron and magma and the empty void of space, framing this tiny scrap of flesh, a ten-year-old girl who never got to live.

Willow mounts an admirable rear-guard action against her own tears, biting her lips, scrunching her eyes, fists balled up tight. She loses the war when I hold out my left hand, still clutching my plushie, to confirm my simple request. She sobs once, then bawls and wails, even as she leans down and pulls me into an awkward, sweaty, badly-angled hug.

Is this the first time we’ve ever really embraced? In a dream, as it fades and fractures? Willow’s chewed fingernails dig into my back, her blood spots my clothes, her tears blossom as a wet patch on my shoulder, and her body shakes, wracked by sobs, as we cry together.

The dream bucks and jolts like a planet coming apart. High winds howl beyond the thin shell of hospital’s memory. Vast shapes roil and drift beyond the windows, held at bay only by the stone-steady glow of red-black light.

Willow lets go, wipes her eyes on her forearm. “I guess this is … this is bye … ” She moves to step behind the wheelchair again, to finish handing me off to the future.

I put out my left arm, block her way. “Wait.”

“Octavia? No, no you can’t, you can’t— I can’t— you can’t give yourself up to her— t-to me— it’s not … ”

I offer her the plush rabbit. Willow’s eyes go wide.

“I remembered her name,” I say. “Flopsy. Kind of cliche. But sometimes cliches are good.”

“No—”

“You hold onto her, Willow.”

Willow shakes her head. “You can’t— you can’t rescue me. Octavia, you can’t rescue me. I don’t exist outside of this dream. When this ends, I … ”

I push the plush rabbit against her, force her to accept it, force ‘Flopsy’ into Willow’s trembling hands.

“Hold onto her for me. And never drop her.”

Willow nods, clutches Flopsy to her chest, tries not to cry again.

I reach down and grab the rim of my left wheel, though my arm is too weak to propel myself forward alone. “One last push, please?”

Willow nods, ducks behind the chair, takes the right handle. Between my left hand and her right, we wheel the memory of my broken body within reach of my future self.

Octavia Carter regards me with eyes of solid molten red, tiny windows on a sea of infinite rage harnessed to greater purposes, the right narrowed to a slit of old pain. My left hand trembles as I let go of the wheelchair, sweaty and clammy as I stretch out my fingers, reaching for her metal gauntlet.

My tiny pale hand vanishes as she closes her grip around mine. She pulls me out of the wheelchair, lifts me into the air, wrenching joints out of place, the hard metal angles of her steel body digging into my vulnerable flesh, compacting my bones as she props me against her hip, like a mother holding a child. I don’t struggle, don’t resist, don’t cry out or sob at the pain, because this is the pain of transformation, the strange sweet agony of dreaming oneself anew.

“I love you,” I tell myself.

“I know,” I say.

She raises her black helmet with her right hand, lowers it down over my head.

And then I am her and she is I. She was always me and I was always going to be her, with all the universe lined up for this moment of transformation, every atom since the big bang dancing and weaving to create this single twist of the self, a sideways transition predetermined at the birth of time. This Steel Lady, this Black Knight, This Machine has lived in my heart since before I was born, when I was a dream and a sigh beyond the wall of sleep, when I waited at the threshold to be made flesh, when I was slick with blood and amniotic fluid, when I took my first step, when I spoke my first word. My entire life has led to this moment. My parents died to keep me alive, my mother crushed by rubble and my father’s back broken by the weight of material reality. But now I am here, I am the fruit of that process and more, despite all the attempts to crush me into the dirt and grind me to pieces. I’m still here.

This Machine is eternal. A Tungsten Engine roars to life. An Iron Angel is born in dreams, and it’s only a one short step across the ruined wall, out into the waking world.

I open my own eyes, look across a dissolving dream.

The hospital is ripping apart at the seams, shuddering and shaking as if in the grip of an earthquake, riven by deep rents glowing with colours the waking mind could never name, shapes crawling and writhing to get inside. Only my own red-black light keeps the collapse at bay, a space of negative reality where the hospital has already ceased to exist.

A chasm opens across the width of the waiting room. Willow — ten years old, clutching my plush rabbit to her chest, tears falling from her eyes — is already on the far side.

A crowd of clutching ghosts waits in the opposite entrance, a hundred arms outstretched to welcome her back to herself. Half a dozen dark figures lurk beyond. Willow’s people, who I never knew.

Willow pauses on the final step before recombination, before forgetting herself in her own future.

She looks back, makes eye contact, says nothing.

And then she’s gone, one step forward, subsumed by a decade of other selves, embraced and lifted up and swallowed by the Willow who will exist five years from then, ten years from now, her dream-form digested into the darkly glowing mass, a ten-year-old girl taken apart thought by thought and recycled for other ends. A tiny speck vanishes into the distance — my plush rabbit, or perhaps my imagination.

The hospital finishes collapsing, falls away like an eggshell. A whirling void howls open on every side, a riot of dream-stuff madness, inhabited by a million formless presences.

Willow’s recombination drives all that away like a storm purging the breeze. She plunges us together into a starless darkness that goes on forever and ever. Empty light years stretch away in every direction.

She is a titan, a black hole churning golden toxins around herself in stellar spirals of glittering destruction, but I am armoured in imperishable black metal. She gets in my face, screaming and sobbing in humiliated frustration, but my helmet is proof against her voice. She is towering over me, trying to pick me up, her fingers splitting and bleeding against the sharp edges of my steel machine. She is a corpse, begging me to join her in the grave, so at least we may lie in death together; but I cannot, because machines never die.

I raise my right fist, a prosthetic inside my black steel gauntlet, surrounded by the whip and whirl of Willow’s accretion disk, untouched by her scrabbling fingers, her broken nails, her caustic tears, her lying voice.

“I know who I am,” I say.

The voice of a billion screaming stars denies the truth, tells me I have no idea what I’m saying, demands I come home.

My fist says otherwise.

~~~~~~~

Translocation completes; dream shatters like stained glass.

Momentum carries me forward fist-first, knuckles parting fog-thick air like a steam engine through a forest fire; black steel boots scrape twin lines of hot sparks from the cold asphalt of an Oxford street. Willow — a scrap of gold-sputtering flesh — flies end over end, knocked sideways, slammed back, sent spinning by my fist against her face. Spewing a trail of toxic gold, she rolls across the tarmac, shatters part of the pavement, crashes through a brick wall. Her golden blood cools on my black steel knuckles, sliding off, unable to find purchase.

I come to a halt. Breathing like bellows. Limbs like pistons. Head an engine, heart a furnace.

Straighten up. Unmake my fist. Lower my arm.

Encased in black metal, leaking red light, I have never before felt so much like myself.

But there’s no time to bask in self-aggrandisement and navel-gazing, no pause to take in my suit of armour or wonder over the strange feeling that all my limbs are prosthetic now, that my organs are machines and my brain is a living circuit of pistons and gears and valves. No moment to think about this machine.

Earth, England, Oxford.

Nightmare.

Air thick as fog — but not fog, lit and choked both at once from every side by sheets of light that fall like rain, throbbing and pulsing like the inner bowels of some great beast that has swallowed the city, sluicing and surging between the visible ghosts of buildings on every side, a fun-house full of mirrors that reflect nothing but themselves. Impossible colours range and riot beyond the human visual spectrum, colours for which we have no names; searing dark pink that is also rot-green at the same time, a colour that reaches into my brain stem and makes me want to vomit.

Strange forms and unthinkable shapes dart and lumber through the radiant murk, bobbing in the air or scuttling low to the ground, the lost and the displaced from the far side of the wall of sleep. Screams and shouts and gurgles and rattles swirl on the sucking air. A reek penetrates my helmet, a stench like smoke and thunder and animal flesh and the bottom of the sea washed up onto the shore.

Overhead, occluded by the maddening light and the false impression of thick mist, a jagged leviathan drags itself across the stained sky. It is so large that its passage cuts runnels and eddies in the atmosphere, washes the streets below with backwash pressure.

A crown of thorns in bronze and umber, surfaces crawling with colours that make sight swim and head pound.

The heart of this Nightmare?

It sings a silent song, a throbbing note that makes reality bleed at the edges of vision, conjuring leering faces in the ground, turning the shadows of buildings into the legs of titans in the dark.

Pressure mounts behind my eyes, all too familiar, the same any mundane human must endure as a Nightmare passes over. But unlike every previous time — huddled in a shelter, eyes screwed up tight, hands clamped over my ears — the pressure does not overwhelm, does not spill into madness as reality unwinds itself. I am still here, sane and whole.

Magical girls can endure Nightmares; magical girls are supposed to fight Nightmares. Up there, somebody is fighting hard. Shouts, explosions, the crack-crack of firearms, all echoing into the swirling false fog, swallowed by the light-in-darkness.

I open my mouth to call out. Translocation brought me to England, to Oxford. Did it bring me to Grimgrave, Bright, Signal?

Willow steps from the shattered brick wall.

Bleeding from a hundred cuts and grazes, golden light spilling from her wounds, clothes torn and wet and dirty and ruined, hair lank as rat-tails, eyes fixed on me with love’s sour dregs.

She straightens up. No more guttering golden toxins, no more spluttering of a failing reactor, not down here on Earth where she belongs. Her wounds slick themselves shut, lapping her skin over to creamy smoothness. Her clothes restitch themselves. She steps forward, clean shoes appearing on her feet. Her hair dries, combed to silken perfection.

Only one wound stays true, and turns her blood to red instead of liar’s gold; a nasty bruise forming around her left eye socket, edges grazed and scraped. A black eye from my right fist.

There is no trace of the cold slug she placed in the back of my head; it has been burned away.

She doesn’t smile. Tears gather in angry eyes.

“I’m not yours anymore,” I say, voice ringing out from inside my black helmet.

Willow’s lips curl in a cruel, hateful smile, stained by fresh tears. “So you think, Octavia. But down here, I’m the one who’s free. Have fun by yourself, my pet. You’ll come crying back soon enough.”

She steps backward, sinking into the sucking miasma of impossible light and illusory fog, swallowed up by dream-stuff maelstrom.

No more Dreamer to keep the pressure at bay, no more magnet to hold open this brief eye in a storm.

Willow vanishes; Nightmare wave-front closes over my head.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



A final dream, one last thing shared before the transformation, and it might be the only truth they’ve ever had in common. Poor Octavia. Poor Willow, even? At least the Willow which existed before all this.  And now Octavia’s deep in shit. But at least she’s armoured now.

This chapter really surprised me! It grew during the planning/outlining process for the arc, from a few paragraphs of one chapter into a whole sequence unto itself; I was almost sort of surprised how early this ended up being, but I’m trying not to pull any narrative punches in Maidens, no artificially holding things back. So Octavia and Willow took charge here, and I wasn’t going to tell them no.

A couple of other things this week; I’ve got a schedule change, and a shoutout!

I’ve adjusted the upcoming schedule over on the Maidens Contents Page (https://hungryshedgerow.net/maidens-of-the-fall-chapters/); I’ve moved the next break week forward one week.

There won’t be a chapter next Saturday, and then publishing will resume as normal.

This is sort of a precuation; I’m not taking a break, I’m still going to be working and writing, but behind the scenes I’ve been rather unwell recently (nothing serious, don’t worry, it’ll pass). In the past whenever I’ve had this kind of flare-up, I’ve always tried to power though, telling myself I’ve got more than enough time to write and edit a whole chapter; this often ends in me having to cancel things halfway through the week, disappointing everybody, and putting myself under additional pressure.

This time I’m trying the opposite. There is no chapter scheduled for next week, but if things go well, there will be a surprise chapter, and the break week will go back to normal! If not, then chapters will resume afterward, as normal. I hope this isn’t too disappointing, my apologies, especially after I had to shift a break week last month for similar reasons.

I’m trying to look on the bright side of this; with the adjusted break week, that will line up the next break with the end of the arc. Very tidy, very dramatically fitting!

 

And I also have a shoutout again this week!

Baron & Zombie (by EE Sharp) is not the kind of thing I usually recommend or shout-out to my audience (mostly because it’s not yuri, what can I say, I have a type, right?) but I am shouting this out because it is very good and deserves some more attention, and EE Sharp is a really, really skilled writer and storyteller. I am, as some of you might be aware, famously terrible at writing blurbs or explaining stories, so I am going to just paste EE Sharp’s much more professional blurb; go check it out, you might enjoy it!

 

Prestige is power. Toil for the gods, make a wish, and receive a miracle.

New York City, the spring of 1952. Secular power is ascendant, and atomic weaponry casts a long shadow over the Earth. Yet secret cults still influence the course of nations. Cultists pull strings and slit throats, using money and magic to empower their vast conspiracies.

An elite Soviet assassin vanishes with the Cat o’ Nine Lives, an ancient artifact which grants its bearer the right to die nine deaths. In desperation, a waning faction of the Soviet cult hires the ageless madman-philosopher Baron d’Holbach and his invincible right hand, the Zombie. Their task? Recover the artifact in secrecy, on American soil, before the world learns the Cat is gone.

If they fail, then a carefully managed balance of power will collapse, the Cold War will turn hot, and nuclear armageddon will soon follow.

Despite the stakes, they won’t be welcome in the halls and temples of the gods. They are living relics, responsible for diminishing the power of magic in the world, and the Baron in particular is reviled for interfering in occult politics. But the Zombie insists—they will interfere, and if the Baron dies during their mission, the Zombie will bury the world along with him.

Baron & Zombie is a historical urban fantasy set in the early Cold War, in an age when magic is waning and technology is ascendant, and old forces move once again to decide the fate of nations.

 

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! I know I say this every single week, but I mean it nonetheless; none of this would be possible without all of you and your support. You are the juice that powers magical girls, I am merely the dream-thing feeding them my mysterious zoog oil. Thank you all, thank you for reading!

Next chapter, Octavia is down deep in the Nightmare, and she’s not quite alone …

Maidens of the Fall – Parasomnia – 5.2

Content Warnings

Ableism
Homophobia
Abusive relationships



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Unnumbered headlong heartbeats later — careening down shadow-clotted concrete corridors, skidding sideways in heedless haste to scramble round blind corners, plunging deep into dark places where all lights have failed, chased by distant echoes through empty vaults, beneath monumental quiet, past grave-thick dust in abandoned rooms, hopping bulkhead ridges and warning-taped steps, ducking around fossilised damage and skirting the edges of forgotten battle-sites, hip bone screaming and left knee buckling, lungs pumping and throat rasping raw — I finally slow and stumble and stutter out to a tentative stop.

Because I think, when I glance back, and there is no sign of toxic golden glow, that I have lost Willow.

Nerys balances near-weightless on my left shoulder as I double up, heave for breath, try not to crumple to my knees or empty my stomach, clutching my prosthetic to my chest. Her claws dig through my t-shirt, breaking skin against clavicle and shoulder blade. Spittle drips from my lips. Tongue tastes like iron.

Magical girls are good sprinters, amputees and cripples are not; I’m still an incomplete version of the former, a perfect specimen of the latter. My hips have exploded into jagged shrapnel, the stump of my right thigh chafed to exposed bone, the muscles of my left leg pulverised to jelly, weak and wobbly from the hopeless effort of matching the piston-power in my prosthetic right. I haven’t run that fast since I was a little girl, since never. My escape from Dream Control Oxford Headquarters was a gentle jog by comparison.

Plato Base has guided me deep into half-lit stony viscera, dim LED bulbs ceiling-strung at irregular intervals, stairways stabbing down into pitch darkness, rooms looming with shadowy suggestion. Vast storage spaces tower on every side, crammed with rotting pallets and threadbare tarpaulins, some with curious designs carved or inked onto walls and floors, linked by a lacework of sharp-cornered corridors.

No zoogs back here, no monuments to brave Moon Beasts or the forgotten habitation of Ghouls. Just old damage, inches of dust, dense concrete. Unlike the easy journey to the makeshift graveyard a few days ago, I would not be able to retrace my steps from memory.

Nerys rasps in my ear: “Octavia, your arm! Arm up! Arm!”

Too breathless to reply, coated with sickly sweat, shivering with fear’s ugly cousin, I give Nerys a look that says ‘I know, I have not taken complete leave of my senses, you giant rodent made of road tar’. She gives no indication of comprehension, rapping my spine with the tip of her tail, snout on a swivel, alert for signs of pursuit.

I straighten up, swallow a convulsive cough, stagger toward the wall, gait crooked from pain in my hips. Cold concrete braces my back, shoulders a moment of rest.

Absolute silence.

Hundreds of meters of concrete and lunar rock muffle any hint of the rainstorm outdoors. This is the north end of Plato Base, dug deep into a flank of the Montes Alpes, nestled in the dark beneath the moon. Even the ever-present furtive shufflings and distant creakings from the depths have fallen still. Nobody takes the risk, not while a monster stalks the halls.

A wordless echo whispers from the dark, a voice heard from across an abyss. Might be my imagination. Could be my name.

A handful of heartbeats later I hear it again, lost in the rat-nest of corridors.

“Is that her?” I whisper. “Is that Willow?”

Nerys bares her teeth beside my face. “Yesssssss. Yes.”

“Why can’t she find me? Teleport to me, appear behind my back, whatever. She’s a Dreamer, surely she can just—”

“Luna is not her world,” Nerys whispers back, tightening her tail around my upper arm. “She has no dominion here, I do. She does not know this place. Huunnhh! Octavia, your arm!”

I nod, try to squat, discover the pain in my hips is worse than I thought. Choke down another broken cough, slump against the wall. I end up sprawled on my arse, legs out straight, prosthetic arm laid across my lap. During the sprint I managed to transfer the roll of carbon fibre tape from clenched between my teeth to wedged around my left wrist, but removing it again proves an unexpected challenge. My left arm hurts almost as much as my hips. My shoulder and elbow are wrenched all wrong, tendons twisted, muscles strained, all from smashing a chair over Willow’s head. The exposed skin on my hand and forearm is turning red and raw, tiny blisters forming beneath the surface; brief immersion in Willow’s golden corona has inflicted something very much like a fast-forward radiation burn.

The carbon fibre tape makes an escape attempt as it comes free, rolling off toward the dark. I lunge, catch it, force a grunt from my lungs, try not to scream at the abrasive pain against my palm and fingers. Nerys goes very still on my shoulder, tail tight around my bicep. I hold my breath, alert for the echo of Willow’s voice.

There it is again. Calling my name. Closer now, can almost make out the syllables.

Cold mucus unfolds a putrescent blossom in the back of my head, mycelial filaments sliding between the whorls of my brain, the dream-parasite reawakened by Willow’s call. Anger has burnt out, all spent on the sprint, nothing left to kill the seed she planted. Fear settles onto my chest and into my gut, a physical weight. Frozen sweat chills my skin. I start to shake.

She is coming for me again and this time there is nobody to help. Willow is already inside my head and there will be no escape. Of course I belong to her. This brief period of playing pretend with my ‘freedom’ is coming to a close.

And wouldn’t that be better, to let it end?

At least I’d be happy.

Of course—

I grit my teeth, shake my head like a wet dog, hope it gives the parasite whiplash. Drag my prosthetic hand from my pocket, fumble it against the wrist-mount. Focus.

“Nerys,” I hiss. “Nerys, I can feel a … a p-parasite in the back of my head again. She’s done it again, put a fresh one inside me. W-what do I do?”

“Get as far away from the Dreamer as you can,” Nerys hisses. “Keep away, keep your scent from her! And don’t let her at your eyes, don’t let her look. Don’t look!”

“No!” I snap. “I mean how do I get it out!? Can you get it out? Nerys, can you get it out of me?”

“Not I! I can’t!” Nerys rasps. “You, you! Like before!”

A whine claws at the base of my throat; I was afraid Nerys would say that. The previous dream-parasite was surgically removed by my other self — that steel angel of paradoxical red-black light and imperishable metal, the presence at my back who had stepped into my skin up on the hospital rooftop, a clarity of purpose I have had no further glimpse of since the severing of my arm. That I was ever her, that she was ever me, seems impossible from the nadir of my current state, lost and alone and in pain, hiding in the dark from an embryonic god to whom I have always belonged.

Transformation or slavery. Either this works, or I am forever Willow’s creature.

With the prosthetic hand locked into place, I lay the arm across my lap and press the battery level indicator. The little white bar reads 100%, a welcome impossibility. Three quick presses should reset the articulation on the hand. I pray that I have not missed a wire, made a mistake, miscalculated. Pray to the universe, to the Dream-God on my shoulder, to the memory of my own red-black transformation. My left hand shakes so bad I can barely keep a grip.

Three quick presses, click, click, click.

The hand twitches. Four fingers and one thumb straighten out.

A grin gibbers onto my face, borderline hysterical. “Yes! Yes, yes, okay, okay, we’ve got it, I’ve got it— it— it’s okay— going to be okay— here— here I am, here I am, right here, right here, get on, get on, get on, get on— you useless fucking cripple get it on get it on get it on—”

I hike up the right sleeve of my t-shirt to expose my stump, yanking so hard I almost rip the fabric. Phantom pain builds to a quivering crescendo, forgotten muscles of my dead right arm clenched in anticipation, the raw skin of my left hand burning as I awkwardly raise the prosthetic socket toward my stump.

The ugly flesh of my amputation site slips smoothly into the familiar embrace of padding and silicone and myoelectric pickups. Warm, almost body temperature already, my own pulse reflected back from the snug enclosure. A sigh of desperate release shudders through my parted lips — then a wince of something close to pain, as I jam the stump in harder than I strictly should, wedging it deep. My blistered left hand fumbles at the silicone sleeve, rolling it up all the way to my shoulder, completing the seal, locking myself back together.

Relief pours silent tears down my cheeks. A panting, high-pitched, insane laugh escapes me, echoes off into the gloom. Phantom pain ebbs away as the ghost of my limb inhabits a new machine.

I raise my prosthetic arm and make a fist.

In a dark, cold, concrete corridor, crumpled against a corner, lost and alone in the depths of the moon, exhausted and wounded, burned by dream-stuff, I am once again made whole.

Deep breaths. Scrub away the tears. Still in danger.

“What now!?” I hiss, fumbling for the straps, just to make sure my arm isn’t going anywhere. “Nerys, how do I transform? Or how do I … ” I swipe at the back of my head with my prosthetic fingers, poking at the junction between skull and spine, beneath which that speck of cold mucus broods like a nucleus of internal frostbite, ready to freeze my thoughts and drown my furnace. “How do I get this thing out!? Nerys?”

Nerys is staring off to the left, where the corridor vanishes into a deep patch of sticky shadow before a grey junction of concrete veins. I glance both ways, hoping to see a hint of red-black light, praying for my other side to make herself known.

Nothing but shadows, blank concrete, old dust.

“Transform,” Nerys hisses. “Yes, yes, transform.”

“Yeah, but how?!”

“Up to you, Octavia. All up to you!”

I open and close my right fist, work the elbow joint up and down, test the weight and heft of the newly repaired limb. It’s not quite right, not the same as before; I always knew that would be the case, but it’s one thing to estimate weight and density in a design document, quite another to feel the result as a part of your body, and know that you are not the exact way you were before. The new forearm components are a touch lighter, the whole thing feels less robust. I needed longer for the adhesive to set, needed those eight hours of sleep, but I didn’t have a choice. Perhaps transformation demands complete structural integrity.

“Where are you?” I whisper to that other self as I grab the carbon fibre tape. Not finished yet. “Where am I, I suppose? Nerys, how do I—”

“Octaviaaaaaa?”

Willow’s voice floats from the shadows and echoes off the concrete, fading like distant thunder.

She could be a hundred meters away, lost in the tangled corridors. Or she could be around the nearest corner.

“Octaviaaa? Where are you, Octavia?”

Her voice trembles as if about to crack, dripping with strained sorrow and the empty husk of indignant anger. Thick, viscous, roiling, like her throat is choked with hot tears.

A hint of light creeps into the end of the corridor, grey concrete lit from far away by flickering banners of toxic gold.

I scramble to my feet, forearm not yet reinforced with carbon fibre tape. Nerys tightens her grip on my shoulder, bears her teeth at the approaching light, tail wrapped around my left arm.

Cold slug-flesh spreads and widens inside the back of my head, creeping feelers down my spine, worming through the inner spaces of my brain, whispering thoughts I never knew were mine.

Willow would know how to strengthen my arm. She knows how to replace it entirely, with something much better than carbon fibre. She made that promise, don’t you dare forget. A Dreamer’s promise, she could do it if she wished, if I only asked, if I apologised and accepted. Willow would regrow me an arm of true flesh, and a leg too. She could make my skin inviolate and my bones unbreakable. She could grow me into whatever new shape I wish. All I have to do is open my mouth and call out to her, and she will remake the world for me, and me for the world.

I clamp my jaw tight, froth hissing through clenched teeth. Lies; Willow would reshape me according to her desires, not mine.

Raise my right fist, will myself to transform.

“Come on, come on,” I grunt. “Come on!”

But I will never achieve transformation. Octavia Carter had her one chance, and proved she was not worthy. I will remain forever a corpse, cooling in an unmarked grave. The only route back to life and warmth is beneath the light of Willow’s sun. Let her embrace me, and I will live again and never die.

Nothing happens. No transformation. No red-black glow in my peripheral vision.

The uneven golden radiance at the end of the corridor grows brighter and harder in fluttering bursts, auroral streamers flowing from a collapsing core, swirling across the grey concrete walls, pooling against the floor. A scent like the sunlight of half-remembered childhood afternoons fails to cover the reek of electrical burning and raw petroleum.

“Octaviaaaaa!”

Nerys hisses in my ear. “Octavia, hide! Hide, now!”

Fear overrides the lying whispers from that slime-soaked slug-parasite in the back of my brain. I turn and stagger away, lopsided and wincing, dragging myself a few paces further into the corridor, then slumping through the first doorway on the right, a bulkhead portal ringed with rusted steel. The room inside is a massive echoing concrete vault, unlit except for the backwash of light from the corridor. Detritus covers the floor, coated in thick dust, spotted with bits of old paper, half-obscured scrawlings in faded black. Another exit looms on the opposite side, as does a third far off to the left, portals into deeper shade. Pallets and rotten crates are stacked up in sagging lines. I limp over to the nearest row and slip into cover, then grab the carbon fibre tape and prepare to finish my arm.

“No, no!” Nerys rasps, claws tightening, surely drawing blood from my numb shoulder. “She’ll hear the tape, it’s loud, loud, loud stuff!”

My hands freeze. Nerys is right, the carbon fibre tape rasps worse than a zoog when it peels from the roll.

“Octaviaaaa?”

She’s here.

Golden incandescence seeps into my peripheral vision. Pressure builds inside my ears. The burned skin on my left arm throbs and aches. Humid air draws freezing sweat from my brow.

Light footsteps from the corridor, soggy and damp. Shoes off, socks wet; she must have defeated Gregory, got drenched in the process.

Don’t breathe. Don’t blink. Will my heart to stop.

A blaze of toxic golden light suddenly washes over the walls, throws the room into stark illumination cut by hard-edged shadows, eating at the edge of my cover, as if burning away the periphery of the ancient wooden crates with powerful acid. Golden light swirls and coils like oil on the surface of the sun, guttering and flickering, seething and pulsating. A damaged engine running out of control, spewing fuel and coolant.

“Octavia?” Willow says. “I can tell you’re nearby.”

A laugh, half-girlish and half-crazed, bubbling over with humiliation and overripe anger.

“I’d love to say that I can smell you.” When she speaks again, her voice drifts deeper into the room. Quivering, fragile, each breath sending streamers of toxic gold rushing overhead. “But it’s nothing so mundane as all that. No, it’s more like … like my heart is a magnet, and I can feel you tugging at it whenever you’re close by. It’s always been that way, ever since the very first day we met.” She takes a deep breath, lets it out as a sigh; the golden light unfolds like a solar flare. “I’ve never told you that before. Perhaps I should have done so, perhaps you would have known what you mean to me, then maybe all this ugliness would never have happened.” A sniff, holding back tears, a thickening in her voice. “I’m not just saying this to win you over, Octavia. I am not weaving some cheap romanticism. This is the truth. Do you believe me? You must, you simply must. I can’t live without you, Octavia. I can’t. I’ll die.”

Damp footsteps plod to the centre of the room, dragging the epicentre of the light. I stay perfectly still, resist the absurd, alien tugging that tells me to reply, to stick my hand out from cover, to give myself what I’ve wanted all along. Nerys has turned cold as old tar on my shoulder.

“I made mistakes,” Willow says. “God knows, I made so many mistakes, and I won’t resent you for blaming me, for wanting me to account for my actions, my poor decisions, all of it. There has been a double betrayal here, you are not to blame for that. Back in the hospital … ” Willow’s voice breaks, stutters in time with the gutter of her toxic corona. “I said … I said it wasn’t … that what we felt for each other wasn’t … wasn’t … love.”

Golden light rotates in slow spirals against the wall, the off-gassing of a dying star. Tendrils of visible toxin drift through the air overhead, thick bands of glittering acid.

“And now I take that back,” Willow says, voice thick with fake emotion. “Yes, I take it back.” A pause. “Octavia? I take it back.”

Don’t breathe. Don’t blink. Don’t twitch. Give her nothing.

Willow screeches at the top of her lungs: “I take it back! Octavia! Answer me!”

Her noxious aurora throbs and whirls like a silent hurricane in golden miniature, bannering past my cover to buffet against the walls. The air reeks like rancid petrol, boiling salt water, rotten cabbages. But then she’s panting for breath, catching herself, swallowing hard. The corona ebbs back down.

Light shifts to one side, brightening on my right, edging toward the end of the row of rotten old crates; she is coming for my hiding place. The cold slug in the back of my head tries to root me to the spot, whispering promises of forgiveness and understanding. But it has no power over the piston of my prosthetic leg. I creep down the row of boxes with a lopsided hobble, shoulders low, left leg dragging, breathing open-mouthed, silent as I can.

Smashing a chair over Willow’s head stunned her earlier, but she’s beyond that now. I can’t turn and fight her anymore than I could split a storm with my fist.

“You have no idea what it’s like,” Willow says, sniffing back more tears, “being a Dreamer.”

I stumble round the next corner just in time. Willow’s golden gleam floods the row behind me, chewing at the shadows, filling the air with a reek like superheated plastic.

“Or rather, you do, you see?” she goes on. “That’s part of why I chose you, Octavia. Part of what forged our special bond, something only you and I can have together. Nobody else can replace you. I lost my parents entirely by accident, that wasn’t a lie, it really happened. I never meant for it, and it left me … confused, alone, hurting. You lost yours too, the same way. You understand what it feels like to be the only one of your kind, lost and left behind, without anybody to turn to. That’s why I knew, when we first met, when both of us were still just children, that you were the one for me. I just couldn’t see it before. Couldn’t understand what I already had. I didn’t understand myself, Octavia. But now, I do, I do!” Her voice hitches with sickly mania. “I understand now what I had, what we had together. And I never want anything else. Please, Octavia? Please say something. I know you’re nearby.”

In questionable silence, I limp the length of the next row of crates and boxes and old tarpaulins. Willow’s searing light blooms on the other side of the row, where I was moments before, barely two feet away. We pass within touching distance.

I creep onward fast as I can move, but Willow is in motion too. She is going to reach the far end and turn the corner before I can escape, and then she will see me. The cold slug at the base of my brain slows my steps, forces me to linger, muscles quivering, fighting against the gravitational pull of Willow, a black hole spewing death from her accretion disk.

“I know I was acting wrong,” she says. “But I’m ready to be normal again now. Octavia, do you hear me? I’m ready to be normal again. Please. I’ll even forgive you for hitting me. I know you didn’t mean it, not really, that’s not who you are. I forgive you, Octavia! I forgive you!”

My escape — from the row of boxes, back out into the corridor — is still twenty feet away, and Willow is almost at the opposite end of the row, golden light bleeding around the corner in great glittering washes. In another three paces she will round that corner to my rear and her golden radiance will wash over me and blot out everything but her; the cold slug-thing in the back of my head squirms against my spine, trying to turn me around, turn me to face her, stop me so she can see. I fight for the corner, reaching for the rotten old wood of a crate, right hand outstretched, heart hammering, muscles straining, squeezing toward another collapse.

As if by a miracle, Willow stops walking. She lets out a huge sigh. Golden light flares and flashes overhead.

Gravitational pull releases. I scramble forward, around the next corner, into deep shadow, trying not to heave for breath lest she hear.

Willow pauses for a long moment, light guttering and stuttering. Is she finally running out of fuel?

“I … ” Her voice falters, high and dry, breathy with something akin to anxiety. “I know what you’ve been … doing.” Heavy on that final word, brittle with strange dignity. Her toxic golden light leaves the rows of boxes entirely, wandering back out into the open middle of the room, casting long jagged shadows overhead. “I know you’ve been trying to … to do … certain things, to yourself.”

I squint with disbelief.

“Oh,” Willow sighs, despairing at herself. “Why must I be delicate about this? You reek like an animal in heat, Octavia.” Her voice rushes with disgusted relief. “I know what you’ve been up to, up here with these loose women, their tricks and their lies. And I know you haven’t been able to … to achieve satisfaction.”

Masturbation. Willow is talking about my attempts to masturbate, and she can’t even say the word.

Silence stretches thin, tortured by the sputtering, hissing breakdown of Willow’s dream-stuff form, spiralling out from her in streamers and outflows of golden pseudo-matter. She is coming apart, new holes punctured by this unspeakable taboo.

“And I … ” She says. “I can … no, I will. I will.” A deep breath, steeling herself. “I will do it for you, Octavia.”

An involuntary rush runs from my groin to my head. Willow — my Willow, the girl I thought I had a thousand times — is promising to jill me off.

The clammy mucosal parasite in the back of my head hijacks that hormonal rush, uses the chemical impulse for catalyst, takes hold of my brain and my jaw and my mouth, tries to move my tongue, shouting yes, yes, yes!

I clamp my prosthetic hand over my lower face, hold my jaw shut by force, plug my nostrils with my thumb and forefinger, stab my cheek with my nails.

“I can be gentle,” Willow is saying. “You know just how gentle I can be. Or I can be forceful, if that’s what you need. Whatever you require, I can shape myself to fit. Whatever you need in order to … to feel … good.” She forces that word out, like an olive pit against her teeth. “I can make myself an expert, to give you what you need. We’ll learn it together, Octavia. Please? I can learn, and then you’ll be my good girl again, you’ll see. You’ll be my good girl … ”

Willow’s voice trails off, dragged by soggy footsteps. Her toxic golden light grows dimmer, swallowed up into the corridor. She has left through the opposite exit.

A ruse? Golden brilliance shimmers in my peripheral vision for a time, then ebbs away, lowering me back into thick grey gloom.

I wait, prosthetic hand clamped tight over my mouth, until my lungs ache for oxygen. Then I slowly let go, try not to shake too badly.

“Octaviaaaa?” Willow’s voice floats from the dark, lost deeper in Plato Base. “Octaviaaa?”

She fades to mere echo.

Soaked with sweat, still clutching the carbon fibre tape, left hand and arm hot and tight and itching like mad, I sag against the old wooden crates. Nerys finally moves again, flexing her tiny claws against my shoulder, relaxing her tail.

“Move move move,” Nerys hisses. “Move now!”

“Why can’t you fight her?” I whisper, lips thick with saliva, numb with adrenaline. “Nerys? You’re a Dream-God. I saw you bite that cat’s head off. Can’t you stop her?”

“I am only a small god,” Nerys hisses, tiny and fragile, a zoog hiding from the hounds. “Move!”

Carbon fibre tape peels from the roll with a loud rasp; I wince and grit my teeth, Nerys lets out a low hiss of alarm. I pick myself up and hurry to the doorway through which I entered, back out into the concrete corridor. Willow went north, deeper into the Base, so I turn back the way I came, due south.

Willow’s passage has left a trail — streaks of wall melted as if by brushes of airborne acid, petite footprints burned white into the concrete floor, rapidly cooling puddles of golden ooze settled like cold slime, leeching light from the air and giving nothing back. An easy route, the way we came, though I take extra care not to step in any of her strange blood.

Deja vu shudders up from my core as I hurry away, coupled with a strange feeling that I am leaving somebody behind.

Perhaps this is not my first rebellion, not the first time I’ve tried to escape from Willow. But any memory of prior flight is gone, same as any memory of my drinking habit, drowned in dreams.

I slap the end of the carbon fibre tape to my forearm, just below the wrist, and stick the fingers of my left hand into the middle of the roll, then wrap it around and around and around, spiralling down my forearm toward the elbow in a tight, controlled motion, coating the structure with additional layers of black tape. My left hand burns with the friction, popping sensitive fluid-filled blisters on my damaged skin, but I grit my teeth, ride out the discomfort, for the sake of survival.

It’s overkill, covering even the battery compartment and the indicator with layer after layer of crimped, uneven black. But tape can be cut later. Right now I need structural integrity at any cost.

“She didn’t even mention the zoogs and Tissy, or those cats she brought with her,” I hiss to Nerys, hurrying down the shadow-drenched corridors, shooting backward glances over my shoulder. “Oh god, the zoogs.” I sniff back the threat of tears, the purity of my anger forever tainted by a wound that I have not yet examined. “I’m so sorry, Nerys. I’m so sorry. Will Tissy be okay? Can Tissy save some of them?”

“Tistis has saved more zoogs than you will ever count.”

“Good. Good, well, I hope she can save some of those ones.” Don’t think about them. Can’t let myself crumble right now. “Those cats, though. Nerys, what were they? What was that?”

“Assassination,” Nerys hisses.

“Ah?”

“An assassination attempt,” Nerys rasps a little louder. “Cowards. Cowards! It was known you were not yet transformed. Known you were alone. They would never have dared if I were not wounded. Never would have dared. Could have eaten a dozen of those. Two dozen. Three. Rrrrrrrrrr.” Nerys growls, a sticky-wet zoog-sound down in her throat.

“From the Dream-God you fought?” I ask, still moving, coming to the end of the roll of carbon fibre tape. I cut the end with my teeth, spit out the bitter taste of adhesive, toss the cardboard core aside. “They were from her?”

“Mmmm,” Nerys grunts.

I halt somewhere deep in the bowels of Plato Base, along the path of Willow’s damage, adjacent to a pair of metal bulkhead doors standing half-open, the room beyond a jumble of naked steel bed frames and old metal racking.

Raise my arm, make a fist. Swing it out wide, sketch a punch at my own shadow.

Ugly, uneven, tape crimped and bunched. But it’s stable, solid. Enough to throw a hundred punches.

Deep breath. Close my eyes. Keep my prosthetic fist tight. Visualise red-black light, my limbs clad in steel, veined through with molten metal. My face a mask of void. My heart an engine.

“Transform,” I whisper. “Transform.”

Click my fingers, like Grimgrave. Stomp a foot, like Burning Bright. Nothing happens.

My eyes fly open. “Nerys? Why can’t I transform?! It almost happened earlier, when I was shouting at Willow, so why not … not now … ”

I know why.

Nerys lets out a low rasp. “Your humours are all out of balance. Your chemicals and cocktails are not right.”

“Anger,” I say. “I need to be angry again. But … ”

But the clarity of my anger is tainted by a hundred other emotions. Fear, terror, guilt. Indignant outrage. Sorrow and grief.

A blush of guttering golden light creeps around the far end of the corridor, washing across grey concrete. Willow’s voice echoes in the middle distance, my name still a blur.

I raise my fist and think of England, of Oxford, of Grimgrave’s face, Grimmy’s weight in my arms. Ready a punch, tighten my knuckles, feel my feet tilt as if pulled by invisible tide. I can’t do this alone, can’t face Willow by myself, have to get out, get help, get—

Get away? Run away?

My fist unmakes itself.

“Nerys, can you translocate?” I hiss.

Nerys digs her claws into my shoulder, hard enough to hurt. “Yes, yes! Outdoors is easier than indoors, but yes! But not without being followed. Octavia, I am not the one in danger, you are! Run, run—”

“How much longer can Willow keep this up?”

Golden light intensifies down the corridor, melting the shadows, bleaching the concrete. My name drifts from the deep, spoken in a voice like boiling water dripping on hot metal.

“Nnnnn!?” Nerys rasps.

“She’s a Dreamer,” I explain, eyes glued to that golden light. “She’s on the moon, and she’s not meant to be here. She’s coming apart at the seams. How long can she do this for?”

Nerys sways her snout from side-to-side, desperate to be away. “Don’t know! Don’t know! She’s losing control of herself, going from lucid to madness. And then she might still tear through Plato Base to reach you. Octavia, you can’t wait her out, you have to—”

“I can’t let her get back to the zoogs.”

“Octaviaaaaaa.” My name floats from the dark, gentle at first, then a hard, wild snap. “Octavia!”

“I can’t let her back to the Big Room, can’t let her at the zoogs, or Tissy. She’s … vindictive.” How do I know that? Long experience, beneath the level of washed-out memory. “If I run, she’ll hurt them just to get back at me. I know she will. You have to get back to the zoogs and Tissy, Nerys, you have to translocate them, tell them to hide, whatever, doesn’t matter, just … hide them.” Swallow hard, past a lump in my throat. No time for fear. “And I — I have to get Willow out of Plato Base. I have to get her off Luna.”

Nerys’ eyes have gone wild with terror, little black marbles reflecting the distant golden glow as Willow draws closer. Her lips peel back, her tail tightens around my upper arm.

“Think like a zoog,” she rasps. “Octavia—”

“That’s what I’m doing. Nerys, I’m still a magical girl, yes? Even if I can’t transform, I’m still a magical girl. Metaphysically, ontologically, whatever you want to call it. Is that right?”

“Yesssss?”

“You’re certain? Yes or no. My survival will depend on the answer.”

“Yes! Yes!”

Deep breath. Nod to myself. I can do this. I hurt Willow by hitting her over the head with a chair.

“Then I don’t need to be transformed to kill her.”

I step to the side, stretch out my prosthetic knuckles, and thump one of the old bulkhead doors. Rusted metal rings like a tortured gong — clang, clang, clang, echoing off down the corridors of Plato Base.

“Octavia!” Nerys rasps right in my ear. “What are you doing?!”

“Baiting the hook.” Raise my voice. “Willow!”

Golden light flares and flickers, rushing across the walls, streaming toward me like a slow-motion blast-wave.

I turn on my right heel and break into a fresh sprint, loping, lopsided, wracked by pain, following the fading trail of Willow’s golden blood, passing the scorch marks her dissolution has left on the concrete walls, hurrying around corners and stepping over the rims of rusted bulkhead doors, heading back toward the Big Room. I pass a pair of shoes melted to the floor; Willow’s shoes, discarded as her dream-like nature took over. My phone rings in my pocket, but I ignore it, ploughing on ahead.

With the damage I’ve done to my hips and my thigh-stump, I cannot outpace her now, a thousand tiny pains slowing my stride, the heaving and panting of my lungs dragging me back with every breath, the cold thing in my head trying to make me stop and wait. Golden light flows around the edges of my peripheral vision, the tendrils of a great beast at my heels. Nerys is shivering and drooling and clawing at my shoulder in panic, but she clings on hard, not to be left behind.

A familiar cobalt glow appears up ahead, radioactive light leaking around several corners. Tissy, in the Big Room. We’re close.

I skid to a halt in the middle of a junction, scrambling to catch my balance, nearly toppled by the throbbing ache in my hips. Golden light throbs from behind, my name like the pounding of thunder. Big Room ahead, corridors on my right, old metal stairs to my left.

“Nerys, the stairs, do they go up to the roof? The outer roof of Plato Base?”

“Yes, yes! But—”

With both hands, I pull Nerys off my shoulder. Her stubby little zoog-paws tear rents in my t-shirt and skin, in pure surprise. She lets out a confused ‘yaaaaah!’ and tries to cling on with her tail, but I yank her free.

I set her down and shove her toward the Big Room. Obsidian eyes blink up at me in confusion; her black-ooze surfaces glint with reflected golden light, brightening like a nuclear dawn to the rear.

“Go!” I shout at her, already running for the stairs. “Go! Help Tissy! Now, or this is all pointless!”

Nerys opens her jaws to argue — then twists about and scampers off, claws skitter-scraping on the concrete floor, tail dragging behind.

I launch myself up the stairs, right leg leading, left leg lagging, pain jolting through my hips with every lopsided lurch, prosthetic foot scraping on bare metal. My right knuckles ring out against the rusty banister, and I pause at the first little landing between floors, bellowing back down the stairwell, into the rising tide of toxic gold already lapping at the lowest steps.

“Willow! Come get me, Willow!”

A wordless cry replies, in the voice of a dying star.

The stairwell spirals upward, punctuated by landings between each floor, lit by omnipresent LED bulbs wired to the ceiling. One floor flashes past, more concrete corridors like below, then another, and another. I grit my teeth and pray that I haven’t undershot my target, or else the stairwell will run out and I’ll be lost in the maze with a monster at my back.

My prayers are answered; the stairwell terminates in a final landing, a wide concrete platform lined with banks of empty lockers and mouldering benches. A massive metal blast door dominates one wall, left ajar on rusted hinges, rubber seals rotted to scraps.

Rainstorm static fills the air, loud and close and wild, heralded by the scent of wet concrete.

I wriggle through the door and into a dark, narrow antechamber, perhaps once some kind of airlock or arming station, walls studded by heavy glass slit-windows streaked with water. Wind whistles past the open portal ahead. No time to take in the view; I burst through a narrow, door-less aperture, splashing out into the swirling shimmer of the lunar storm.

The roof of Plato Base, a wide concrete mouth jutting from the side of the Montes Alpes, ringed and ridged by the broken teeth of forgotten fortifications.

Above, the sky is a whirling chaos of dark silver and bone-white, washed out by reflective sheets of falling rain, the firmament juddering and jerking with strange convulsions. Mountains tower at my back, the slopes coming right down to the edge of the roof, buttressed by a crumbling wall, lunar vegetation colonising the concrete with vines and creepers in silver and black, rustling and swaying in a million-strong chorus of branch and leaf. Rusted artillery and anti-air guns point at the lunar sky, row upon row of giants sagging in their long afterlife. The outer walls are a hive of crenellations, gun-slits, shelters, bunkers, enclosed walkways, all howling in low broken voices as the wind whips through aged concrete. Horizon beyond is lost in the violence of the storm.

Toward the front of the roof stand a cluster of flagpoles, most of their flags forever too faded to make out, ragged remains sagging in the rain. The modified Union Jack somehow still stands tall, the Welsh Dragon breaking the Cross of Saint George, red skin gleaming in unnatural storm-light.

Beneath the flags is the electric jumble of our communication equipment, rising above the empty ruin of the roof. Modern antennae set in wide concrete blocks, several large satellite dishes mounted in metal cradles, and a jumble of auxiliary equipment, big metal boxes with warning signs on their sides, electrical transformers, other things I cannot identify at a glance, Signal’s expert domain.

I hurl myself down a set of slippery stairs and sprint across the open concrete of the rooftop, drenched in seconds, hair plastered to my skull, clothes soaked, skin frozen, rain in my eyes, running down my scarred cheek. None of it matters, as long as my right leg and right arm still work.

Scramble up more steps, half on all fours, left hand so numb I can’t feel the cold. I plunge past the towers of ancient gun batteries, toward the little stand of comms equipment. At the last moment I glance back; toxic golden light is pulsing out onto the rooftop, overpowering the storm, my name howling against the rain.

“Octaviaaaaaa!”

I duck into the tangle of concrete and satellite dishes, press my back against a metal sheet, try to hold my breath.

“Octavia! Octavia!”

Golden light strobes and stutters out over the rooftop, soaking into the clouds above, staining the rain. The storm fights back with pulses of wind, forcing Willow’s toxic aurora down toward the roof, but in seconds her presence has won, a spreading taint washing the storm clouds with her golden light, co-opting the weather with her acid halo. The centre of the storm begins to bunch and pucker, a stubby tendril reaching downward from the clouds, an embryonic tornado.

A strange hissing, sizzling, crackling noise joins the static of the rain — water boiling off Willow’s body? She calls my name into the storm over and over, wet footsteps slapping across the standing puddles, slopping tendrils of golden light streaming past my hiding place.

“Octavia! Why are you doing this to me!?” Weepy, wretched, broken, the storm speaks with her reflected voice; perhaps twenty feet away, to my left. Wrong position. I need to catch her coming right around a corner. The cold slug in the back of my head stirs again; Willow is in so much pain, why can’t I see that? Why can’t I offer her just a moment of solace? “Why are you doing this to us!?”

“There is no us!” I roar over the rain — then melt away, to my right, around a concrete block beneath the shadow of a towering antenna.

“Octavia?!” Willow’s voice hitches, scraping against the sky. The clouds shudder and roil, their underside stained with golden taint.

She enters the tangle of concrete and metal, following the sound of my voice; I can track her by the glow.

Raise my fist, squeeze my knuckles tight. If Willow continues on her current trajectory she’ll step around that corner, barely two feet away, right into the path of my fist.

Deep breaths. Shaking too hard. Too much fear. Not what I need. Too early.

“Octavia?! Octavia, are you there? You are right there, are you not?!” She’s sobbing now, the rain her tears, the wind her wailing. “Wait for me, please, please! I only wanted you to listen, to—”

Willow stumbles around the corner. But I’m already gone, sideways and to the left, into the thicket of electrical junction boxes and transformers, shoulders low, footsteps hidden by the storm.

Need to be angrier.

“Did you have other women, Willow?” I shout over the rain. “Was I the only one, or did you have a harem down there? How many other pets did you keep, huh?!”

Grit my teeth, feel a grin pull at the corners of my mouth, the engine of my heart shaking off the rust.

Willow doesn’t answer for a moment. Her toxic golden light slews sideways. A stumble?

“I … I … ” She can’t answer.

“Whore!” I shout. “Liar!”

“I broke so many!” she sobs, an awful sound like the cracking of rotten, frozen sunlight. The sky twitches and flickers. “So many. And I never meant to. But not you, Octavia! Not you!”

“You chose me because I was easy! Because I was an orphan. A cripple. Easy pickings, right!?” I shout, slipping out of the tangle of junction boxes, into a narrow path formed by a pair of tall concrete foundation blocks, feet splashing through puddles, the lunar horizon a narrow slice of grey and black and silver in the distance, beyond the golden stain.

Do I see tiny hunched figures on that horizon, gathering on ridge-tops and outcrops of rock, to watch this duel? Hard to tell through the rain.

“Never! Never!” The cry comes from too close, golden light wavering as she approaches the little canyon where I’m hiding. “You are why I stayed, Octavia! You think I chose you because you were easy? Nothing could be further from the truth! You needed so much, you needed … l-love—”

“Love?!” I spit. “More lies!”

Step to the mouth of the concrete canyon. Raise my fist, pull back my elbow, load the punch like a musket ball.

Anger pounds through my veins; I was not her only woman, not her only victim. My head is a crucible full of molten metal, rising to the boil. My heart is an engine straining a billion gallons of oil. Raindrops run down my prosthetic arm, over the tape and carbon fibre. Can’t feel the rain on my skin anymore. Breath like smoke. Heat haze and steam rises from my skin. I am coming online, waking up, ready to live again.

“Love, yes!” Willow shouts, so close now. “I can give that to you again, Octavia! I promise, I promise, I promise, with all my heart and more!”

The cold slug-thing writhes in the back of my head, a thick layer of mucus threatening to sap my clarity. Willow will take me back if I step forward now, if I lower my fist and tell her that I accept. My eyes grow heavy, almost as if I’m tired, force me to squint through the rain.

Isn’t that what I want, more than anything? To go home, back to how things were. Forget all this ever happened.

Return to the Willow I knew in dreams.

“I was eavesdropping on your little chat with Miss Scarlet,” Willow purrs, a voice like the burble of sunlight on boiling water, so close now, barely ten feet away, muffled by rain and concrete. “Very cosy. Very sweet.”

“You … ” Words won’t come, choked in cold slug-slime. Did I get it wrong? Will I crumble before I can throw a single punch? “You shouldn’t have … been able to … ”

She knows all about what I like. She knows the things I kept inside my head. Knows my desires, my tastes, better than I do.

Willow giggles, as if she’s right against my ear. Tighten my knuckles, eyes forward, focus on the concrete corner, ears on the shuffle of her waterlogged feet.

“I thought you were smarter than that,” she whispers through the wind. “But no matter. Octavia, if that’s what you need, if that’s what you like, I can give you that too.”

“ … give me … what?”

“Woof woof?” Willow purrs, her voice is coming from all around me. “My … my little … puppy,” she forces the words out, but she does say them, she is trying so hard, to give me what I want. “I can give you all that and more.”

Golden light floods around the corner of rain-drenched concrete, washing surfaces with pyroclastic flows of toxic glow; sizzling heat drowns out the sound of the rain, puddles flash-drying to acidic vapour, trails of steam swirling up as if toward a hole in space. A scent like sunlight on spilled blood tugs at my nose.

Cold mucus blossoms wide in the back of my skull; Willow is promising me everything I ever wanted, isn’t she?

My filthy desires, my deviant purposes. I will be her little puppy and she will drag me along on a leash. I will be happy when she deigns to touch me, gloved hand between my legs to unlock the cage around my loins. She will graciously allow me to lick her face, and rut against her leg, but I will always be left on the edge of satisfaction, and I will like it, I will love it, I will love her as she cages me again and cuts pieces of me out, as she parades me on all fours and shows off my nude body to her friends, as she closes me in the dark as she goes off to bed, alone and clean and untouched by my filth.

“Not— not what I— want—”

“The world is ending, Octavia,” Willow says. Her voice creeps around the corner, carried on streamers of toxic gold. “We all know it. It’s a wonder to me that the teeming masses can’t feel it too. How much longer can this go on? Not long, I think. At least let us pretend, let us comfort each other in the meantime. At least let us have this, together.”

My fist slackens. Willow will give me what I want. Of course she—

Never will.

Grimgrave, white shorts and tank top, flushed and panting, pinned to the bed, my knee against her cunt. Burning Bight, tucked under the covers, my hands lingering over her brow and her hair, ready to stroke her off to sleep. Scarlet Edge, makeshift collar around her neck, pulling it taught, leash in my hand.

Cold mucus pauses and hesitates; her parasite connection cannot grasp these feelings. Willow does not and cannot and will never understand what I want or what I am.

She steps around the corner. A golden inferno, toxic light bleeding from empty eyes, running down her face in tracks like molten metal, leaking from the corners of her mouth. Her footsteps melt the concrete, warped and bubbling. The air around her throbs with the pulse of a distant star, bending light toward an impossible shade of scorched and empty gold. Her clothes are sodden with rain, her hair limp with water, tresses writhing with the sputtering and flickering of her golden corona, like electrical power running through a sun-baked corpse.

Willow smiles, parts her lips, drools waves of golden ruin. She looks me in the eyes. Her cold parasite makes contact, expands to fill my world.

But I have built myself a clever redoubt, made from the women I want to fuck.

“Octavia—”

Red-black light floods my vision. I hear the sound of machinery. My heart is an engine, red-lined and pounding. My arm, a piston, my fist, a wrecking ball. The machine of my body roars into life, right elbow slamming back. Dark metal armour flickers and gutters in my peripheral vision. A mask comes down over my face, black as the void, blotting out Willow’s false gold, drowning her in red and black.

The parasite slug in the back of my skull scrambles to squirm tendrils through my brain, to shut down my intent, but every part of me is red-hot now. The parasite squeals as it cooks to death with nowhere to run, charred to a cinder that falls from my spinal column to slap down in the puddles on the concrete.

Earth, England, Oxford. Grimgrave, Signal, Bright. Deliver to them a Dreamer, translocated with my fist.

My punch splits the air with superheated gases and boiling rainwater. Willow’s eyes fly wide, pools of golden radiance. Her mouth drops open, a tidal wave of toxic flow.

In the final split second before impact—

—she snarls.

My knuckles connect with the universe, ring reality like a brass skull. A golden hand falls on that bell, struggles to keep the silence, to keep the world from splitting, fighting to stop the wound opening anew.

“You’ve ruined it all, Octavia!” Willow hisses through clenched teeth, golden blood seeping from her gums. “I made a special place, for just the two of us. But now it’s ruined! Ruined! Ruined!”

Storm blows out like a candle. Moon crumbles to ash.

All light — golden, red-black, lunar, waking or dreaming — falls away into interstellar darkness. Until only Willow is left.

She struggles toward a tearful smile, mouths a platitude of regret, about how it’s not over yet, that despite my ungrateful tantrum, we can still go home. She will still take me home. She will still forgive.

She’s still trying to talk when my fist crashes into her face.

And then the world goes away.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



From the deep dark to the lunar skies! From limbless to throwing a punch. Do you think Willow’s jaw makes a satisfying crack? Octavia sure hopes so.

This one was a real doozy. Octavia and Willow both threw me some serious curveballs, and things changed on the fly a lot faster than I predicted. But! When a girl’s gotta punch, a girl’s gotta punch. As for the rest of the arc, arc 5 is now all but confirmed to be 6 chapters long, as I am just finishing up that final chapter right now; things are about to get even messier, so, you know, bring your wellington boots, maybe a pair of gloves.

Also! This week, I have lots of art to share, from over on the discord server. First up we have this striking illustration of Scarlet Edge’s selfie from back in chapter 4.8, ‘me2.jpg‘ (please note this one is very much NSFW!!! Not joking, it is exactly like it was in the chapter!) (by Miss Entropy!) Then, this incredible drawing inspired by one of Octavia’s stray thoughts earlier in arc 4, when she was … ‘worried’ about how Grimgrave might treat her. Ahem. (By sporktown heroine!) Next up is another dog joke, simple but good, (by tirrene!) And then we have a series of three Maidens-inspired MTG cards: Consume the Dead, Zoog, and Zoogpile, (by An Evil Eel, using art by Cera!) And last but absolutely not least, we have dontworrykitten.jpg, an illustration of the end of chapter 5.1, and one of the funniest pieces of fanart I have ever received, (by cubey!) I’ve also updated the memes page with some absolute bangers, but listing them all would double the size of this passage, so, go look!

I genuinely cannot express how delighted and flattered and amazed I am by all the fanart for Maidens so far. It’s great to see people having so much fun with the characters and setting and zoogs and everything. Thank you all so much!

Also also also, I have a little shoutout this week! I don’t do these that often these days (and I actually have another one for next week too), but! I would like to shoutout By the Designs of Destiny, by Embercrown, a – you may have guessed it – magical girl yuri story! Hooray! It’s great to see other serial writers picking up on the recent trend of more magical girl stories, especially with some solid yuri in there. BTDOD is extremely earnest, a sentiment echoed in more than a few reviews, so if you want more magical girls, and that sounds like your kinda thing, go check it out!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

Than you, dear readers! Thank you, as always, for being here and reading and enjoying my little story. We’re still barely past the starting line with Maidens; Octavia’s still edging(?!) that transformation, and I have such otherworldly sights to show you. Glad you’re enjoying it! Maidens is for all of you, and I couldn’t do it without you!

Next chapter, are Octavia’s knuckles strong enough to break Willow? Are they strong enough to break the world?

Maidens of the Fall – Parasomnia – 5.1

Content Warnings

Abusive relationships
Gaslighting
Unreality
Animal death
Animal abuse
Gore



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Entombed beneath the lonely lunar crags, while Nightmares batter English shores on Earth below, I await an unwanted visitor, alone.

Plato Base does not impose true isolation; I am merely the only magical girl left behind, because I am still an unfashioned creature, a walking cadaver half made-up, lacking full strength of arms, my brains addled by rot, transformation trapped in a knot of tension turning tight behind my sternum.

No, I am far from alone. I am surrounded by a hundred-strong passel of zoogs as they emerge from their hiding places in the domesticated corner, and it is primarily for their sake I do not bolt for my bedroom. Nerys herself — my Dream-Goddess patron — is awake and alert, a curious black-oil snout uptilted from within her plush animal bed, obsidian eyes watching the Nightmare’s progress on Signal’s screens, tracking across a map of England’s heart, leaping the London Wall to smother Oxford’s tender underside. Tissy remains unseen, unheard, unknown, but I try to keep faith that she is unmoved.

And then there’s Gregory the long-dead Moon Beast, a fellow corpse, still and silent in his glass tank of cloudy fluid. When I flirt with instant flight, he keeps me rooted.

I reread the final messages from Scarlet Edge. Weight settles on my chest. Left hand shakes so hard I can scarcely type.

OC: coming for me soon?
OC: when is soon???
OC: Scarlet
OC: FRANCESCA
OC: WHAT DO YOU MEAN
OC: WHEN IS SOON

Francesca Fairfax does not answer. She is offline, her name on Undernote flanked by a little grey circle. She is Scarlet Edge again, off to fight for King and Country, to cut down Nightmares with flaming sword.

Willow cannot reach Luna. Willow cannot breach Plato Base. Willow cannot touch me, not here.

A glance over one shoulder shows nothing but zoogs and the rainbow-walled shadows of the Big Room. Willow does not lounge in a seat, nor loom from a corridor-mouth; no familiar pair of soft brown eyes peers around a column or lurks beyond the half-lit circle cast by the red emergency light from Signal’s monitors.

Thoughts of calling Grimmy abort themselves before I reach for my phone. We never swapped numbers, never saw the need. Would the call even connect, from all the way up here, alone on the Lunar high ground so far from England?

I pick up the handgun, Grimgrave’s borrowed pistol.

Hold it awkwardly in my left, grip sweaty, shivering, unsure. Check the safety. Check it again. Should I flick it off? Keep it on? Should I point the gun? At what should I aim?

Zoogs brush against my ankles, roused and restless by the sudden departures of Grimgrave, Bright, and Signal. Others settle on the cushions, clamber up the sofas, take refuge inside the animal beds. A few watch Signal’s computer setup, little eyes following the rapid progress of the Nightmare, a black cloud creeping across England’s green face. None return to sleep, snouts flickering back and forth as they try to look everywhere. Have my own nerves struck true with their high-strung instincts? Or do they sense things a human cannot?

Rainstorm static washes against the roof of Plato Base in slow waves, heavy enough to drown out footsteps. My shoulder blades itch, the back of my head burns with imagined sight, as I turn and turn and turn again. Stillness is impossible, but running serves no purpose. A stout door between me and the world would do nothing to slow a Dreamer.

If Willow comes for me, I am helpless.

“Octavia?”

I jump from my skin, jerk the gun, swallow a scream.

But it’s only Nerys, rasping my name down in her animal bed. Half a dozen zoogs too close to my ankles scatter in sympathetic surprise, hissing and snapping, half at me, half at my phantasmal foes. Most of them stop and blink and peer back at me with bemused looks, but no laughter.

Nerys tilts her black-on-black head on one side, regards me with a shiny obsidian eye. “You are thinking like a zoog!” she rasps.

A huff helps. “Jittery and nervous and ready to bolt, you mean? Yes! This is the first time in several days I’ve been alone.” A lesser sigh, fill my lungs, feel my phantom limb clamped across my ribs. “Alright, I’m not completely alone, but you know what I mean. This is the first day I’ve been here in Plato Base with the absolute certain knowledge that Grimmy isn’t nearby. I’m the only magical girl here. I am — rather understandably, I should hope — worried about … about … ”

Her name sticks in my throat. Can’t keep my eyes on Nerys, have to keep glancing at the corridors, at the main entrance, at a point directly behind my own back.

“Aboutttttt?” Nerys rasps.

I shoot her a look fit to fell a god. “Willow.” A whisper. Louder: “Willow.”

Two dozen zoogs hiss in sympathy. I could almost sob.

Nerys tilts her head the other way, floppy ears wiggling, droplets of ghostly oil vanishing before they stain the floor. “No earthbound Dreamer would dare. She would have to shed whole chunks of herself just to be here, ha! She would be bleeding out with every step. I would like to see that, hnnnnghhhhhh … ”

“You don’t know Willow.” But then I am forced to sigh. “Oh, what am I saying, as if I ever really knew her. Nerys, I’m serious, what do we do if Willow shows up? What do I do?”

Nerys peels her lips back in a zoog-like grin, toothy and dripping and dark. “Think like a zoog.”

Another big huff. This one helps less. “You mean run away. Fine! I am not above running, not from her. But where?! Where could I go that she can’t follow? Even if I translocate, she … can … ”

A glance down at my almost-finished prosthetic arm douses my heart with icy water. Wrist still unattached, socket not yet in place. Almost finished is not finished. Forget transformation; without my right arm, I cannot translocate.

Nerys tilts her head back and forth, rasping low and rhythmic in her throat, a sound I haven’t heard from a zoog before. The others do not join in.

“What?” I demand. “What!? Nerys, what does that mean?”

“Octaviaaaaa,” she rasps. “Is there some special reason you are suddenly so afraid?”

She asks as if she already knows the answer. Perhaps she does. Nerys is a Dream-God; has she read the surface of my mind, seen my conversation with Scarlet Edge? If she has, would she tell Grimgrave, or Bright? Would she betray a confidence I never gave?

Would she sit idle as a predator creeps up behind one of her girls?

“Yes,” I say, gesture at Signal’s computer. “That’s the perfect opening, isn’t it? I’m alone. I think it’s possible that she might be coming.” Because Scarlet Edge told me. “This is an opportunity, an opening, you understand?” Francesca Fairfax tried to warn me. “A Nightmare has drawn everybody else away and … I need to … I need to get back to work.”

Nerys and a hundred zoogs all watch as I sit back at the table and force myself to put the gun down, though I keep it very close. Turn my eyes and my attention to my incomplete right arm. Take up my tools. Work faster.

No matter what happens, I need myself.

A minute, then two, then five slide by, with no Willow draping herself over my shoulders, no soft call of her voice from deep within Plato Base. Ten minutes creep past as I affix the old wrist-socket to the new components of my right forearm. Fifteen, then twenty, then twenty-five as I wait for the adhesive to harden. Carbon fibre tape rasps as it unwinds from the roll, sticks hard as I apply it over the joints, hardens as I press into the seams, offcuts shed from my shaking fingertips as I fumble over each piece.

Plans called for the arm to rest, at least eight hours as I slept, to let the adhesives settle in, have the pieces grow to know each other. Then I could wake with soft eyes and a belly full of breakfast, look over the work to find anything I’d missed, structural flaws that might lead to the whole thing flying apart the first time I try to throw a punch.

But now there’s no time. I’ll use a whole roll of carbon fibre tape if I must, to keep the limb intact.

Half an hour dribbles away.

The lights in the Big Room ease upward toward lunar dawn, shadows thinning. A steaming mug of coffee appears at my left elbow, with no note from Tissy, and no reply when I call my thanks into the echoes. Caffeine sharpens the jitters, but I need it regardless, no sleep for the dead.

Perhaps I’m panicked over nothing. Maybe Scarlet’s warning was general, not specific, and I am being a fool.

Waiting for a strip of tape to adhere, I close Undernote at last, and am briefly greeted by a final sighting of that full-body selfie from Scarlet Edge. A stirring of residual libido suggests that I might slink off to my room with the laptop, to finish the job I started earlier. My eyes glue themselves to the makeshift collar around Francesca’s pale throat.

She is still, even in the depths of my suspended terror, breathtaking in a very specific way I cannot elucidate.

But the urge is easily dismissed. Even if I wasn’t racing to finish my arm, I wouldn’t want to be alone.

On Signal’s computer setup, four of the central monitors still display a map of the southeast of England, London’s pixelated corpse in the centre. The Nightmare itself is represented by an amorphous dark blob, with shaded periphery to indicate the margin of error for potentially impacted areas; black is far from the correct colour for a Nightmare, but I won’t criticise Signal for prioritising clarity over realism. The trailing tails of the Nightmare have entirely cleared the London Wall, the leading edge pushing deep inside the southeastern bulge of Oxford’s underbelly.

Signal wasn’t exaggerating, this one is both sizeable and swift. Thousands of people will be huddled in concrete bunkers by now, tucked away beneath tower blocks or rushing for the public shelters, to ride out the bow shock. Is my grandmother still alive down there, hurrying for a shelter? Part of me hopes so. The Trio will be fighting by now, but without their usual audience, no television cameras, no crowd of adoring public.

Is Scarlet locked in combat right now, duelling with some inconsequential Nightmare debris, or cutting bleeding chunks from the core of the thing? Is she hung over, head throbbing, or still drunk? Is she sore and tender between her legs because of what we did? Is she thinking of me?

Are Grimgrave, Bright, and Signal fighting as well — or merely staying out of the way, scavenging magical energy like carrion-eaters at a whalefall?

There’s something they don’t teach down in England, nor anywhere else in the waking world. It finally clicks.

Magical girls need Nightmares, or the girl-juice runs dry.

Nightmares are poorly understood, despite decades of boiling over from London’s unquiet grave. They’re hardly unknown elsewhere, the primary and ever-present threat of every Dreamland overlap, the chief duty of all magical girls. But in any given year England suffers more Nightmares than the entire rest of the world combined. The London Exclusion Zone breeds Nightmares with maddening irregularity and relentless frequency.

Officially accepted theories in England explain Nightmares as a kind of Dreamland weather, pressure systems of concentrated dream-stuff, blown in from places with which decent people need not concern themselves. The ‘debris’ carried by a Nightmare is no different to how a mundane storm might carry seagulls inland, or deposit a shower of confused frogs hundreds of miles from any body of water.

The vast and terrible things found in the core of a Nightmare are merely incidental.

Any images of them the public might have seen — captured on unsecured CCTV cameras or the phones of those unfortunate enough to be directly exposed — do not officially exist. The few caught on tape from the days before Dream Control are lost media, spirited away into the heart of the Dream Institute, never mentioned again. Those recorded in foreign parts are obvious fabrications, designed to undermine the stout resilience of simple British courage. If you are caught spreading such lies, Dream Control will have a quiet word.

When a Nightmare crosses the London Wall and the sirens wail, all you must do is get to a shelter and let it wash over you. Try not to scream too much or too loud. The fear isn’t real, the euphoria is fake, the blind terror and sweeping awe are both illusions. Your body still exists, it has not changed. You are awake and you are sane, no matter how the walls run like wax and human faces turn to leering demons. No matter the day-long hangover of formless hallucinations in your peripheral vision. Pay no attention to the whispers. Do not think about it.

Other theories, mostly from elsewhere, range from the absurd to the impossible — Nightmares might be the stray thoughts of sleeping Dream-Gods, the backwash from a Dreamland war beyond our comprehension, the intentional revenge of the human subconscious upon the waking world, punishment for a century of sin, and more. There is no explanation for Nightmares, nor why they have steadily increased in frequency since the turn of the millennium.

And now I wonder. Can a Nightmare be artificially induced? By a Dreamer, or a Dream-God? Has Willow done this on purpose?

As shaking fingers press carbon fibre tape against joint and seam, I realise how much of a fool I’ve been.

Scarlet Edge is a mere moron, but I’m far worse, I should have known better, should have exercised self-control. Undernote itself may be encrypted, but that’s hardly enough, not for the most watched woman in England. Dream Control, MI5, GCHQ, whatever shadowy agency ‘John Smith’ works for, somebody down there must be keeping an eye on England’s most important assets. Hidden cameras and microphones, screen-capture bugs, root-level access to her phone, and that’s not even counting what a good occultist could do, let alone a Lucid Dreamer.

I allowed libido to override better judgement. My conversation with Francesca Fairfax was far from private.

Dream Control cannot do anything to me up here on the moon, even if they could make sense of my location. But Willow? Has Willow called up a Nightmare, to clear out my protection?

“Nerys,” I say, still watching the progress of the Nightmare across the screens, left hand massaging the stump of my right arm, cramp creeping into my shoulder and neck. “Nerys?”

“Mmmmmm?” Her little black snout swings round in the animal bed. “Mm?”

“What are Dreamers, really?”

Nerys blinks several times, black lids sliding over shiny orbs. Nearby zoogs perk up as well.

“They’re you,” Nerys rasps. “They’ve always been you. Humans.”

A few zoogs hiss-chatter with laughter. Some echo Nerys — “humans! humans! haaaa!”

“Tch,” I tut. “Now isn’t the time for cryptic answers, Nerys, you— oh, fuck me, it probably is the time for cryptic answers.” I throw up my hand and let out a huge sigh, guts roiling with anxiety. “You can tell I’m asking a stupid question. I can’t even articulate what I really mean to ask. I’m so … so fucking afraid. I hate this, I hate feeling like this. Hate it. Hate that she’s done this to me. I hate that Willow can still make me afraid. I’m on the moon, further from England than I’ve ever been, and … and still she’s in my head. She always will be.”

The zoog-chatter trails off. A few of them creep closer to me, reaching out with their little curled paws.

“You thought it wasn’t a serious answer?” Nerys says, voice crackly with amusement. “You’d be wrong, as you humans so often and so delightfully are. It’s a dead serious answer, I wouldn’t lie to one of you girls. Dreamers are just you humans. Humans gone a little further in one direction, yes, but still humans.”

“That doesn’t really answer anything. What direction?”

“Dreamer.”

A roll of my eyes. “If Dreamer is one direction, what’s the other?”

“Dead.” Nerys laughs again. The other zoogs don’t, dipping their heads.

“Alright then, Dream-God,” I say. “If you won’t give me proper answers, I guess I’ll have to ask Signal when she gets back. How long do you think—”

My phone goes off, ringing, vibrating, buzzing against the table; I almost leap out of my seat, heart in my throat, then grit my teeth with embarrassment and humiliation. The zoogs flinch far worse, half of them scattering, claws skittering against the concrete, before they realise it’s just a machine.

Surprise ebbs. The phone keeps ringing. Fear creeps back. I don’t recognise the number. Dare not touch the phone.

“Nerys,” I whisper, heart in my throat. “Can Dreamers hijack telephone conversations?”

“Hrrrrrmmmmmrmmmm.” Nerys just rasps, low and hostile.

Ring, ring, ring. Ring, ring, ring.

The phone echoes off into the depths of the Big Room, on and on and on.

Twenty seconds, thirty seconds, a full minute, long past when it should have cut to voicemail.

My phantom limb clenches so hard that the muscles in my stump feel as if they might peel themselves from my bones. I grip the stump, squeeze to distract the nerve endings.

The ringing stops. The phone goes still. No voicemail.

Haze-wash of rain-drops against the concrete roof. My own quivering breath. Silence.

“You don’t think that was her?” I whisper. Nerys doesn’t reply. “Oh. Oh, I suppose it could have been … ” Scarlet Edge? How would she have my number? “Grimgrave? Or Signal? Do they need me? Do they … oh fuck.” I grip my face in my left hand, try to take deep breaths. “Okay, okay, it was nothing, it was nothing. Just sit tight. Just sit tight. The others will be back soon. Sit tight. Sit.”

“They always are,” Nerys offers. “Always are, Octavia.”

“Right. Of course.”

A nod, another deep breath, and I reach for my right arm again. All that’s left is to lock the wrist into the socket, insert the battery into the slot, and then reinforce the new forearm segments with all the carbon fibre tape I can spare. It won’t be pretty and smooth and human, not like the plain white outer shell I’ve worn for ten years. My WestEuro Bionics XMR Model 4 is well and truly modified far beyond even an outline of the original design. But it will be mine, and I will be complete, no matter how rough and ugly and strange others may think me.

A ghost of migraine pain flutters behind the slit of my right eye, seeps down the ragged line of my scar, pulls at the corner of my mouth, forces a twitch in my part-paralysed muscles.

A voice whispers in my ear.

“This isn’t what you wanted to do with your life.”

A scream and a lurch. Up on my feet, chair hurled aside, clattering on concrete. Claw for the gun, fingers too numb. Solid weight in my left hand, Grimgrave’s absurd pink pistol, for which I am endlessly, wordlessly, impossibly thankful. Finger on the trigger. Safety off.

Nobody’s there.

Silence. Rainstorm static. Echoes of my own feet.

I jerk the gun left and right, at the tables bathed in the red light from Signal’s computer setup, over the little kitchen area and Gregory’s glass tank, across the shadows in the mouth of the corridor to the bedrooms.

Every inch of my skin is caked in frozen flash-sweat, t-shirt stuck to my back. A hundred zoogs are up on their paws, claws clutching concrete, tails held high, hisses trapped in throats.

Nerys rasps my name. “Octavia?”

Can’t answer. Can’t breathe.

“Octavia?”

“Shhhhh!” I hiss, eyes tracking from column to column, searching for a glint of toxic golden light.

Her voice, the one voice I have learned to love across a decade of dreams, but subtly different, as if turning strange after lingering too long. A soft, slow, sinuous slither, from a thousand nights of darkness shared, shadows pressing in, her forehead to mine, her thoughts in me. Her breath against my cheek, a tickle of warmth against the bell of my ear, a hint of rotten halitosis beneath sweet strawberry scent.

Nothing. Nobody.

Gun feels like solid lead in my left hand, palm sweat-slick, fingers frozen. Panting so hard through my nose, almost hyperventilating.

“I’m hearing things,” I whisper, and don’t believe a word. “Hallucinating. Please please please please, I’m hearing things, I’m—”

“You were going to be an engineer,” Willow purrs in my right ear.

Scream, stumble, spin, wave the gun to ward off a ghost.

Nothing but Signal’s screens, red light flowing across the floor like a pool of diluted blood. Breathing so hard my head feels light. Open my lips, but her name sticks in my throat, dry as old dust.

“Nerys?” I hiss instead. “Nerys?”

Nerys clambers out of her basket, pads out onto the bare concrete beyond the rugs and clutter. Still wounded and scabbed, she’s slow moving and awkward, dragging her long black rat-like tail behind. The mass of zoogs drift with her as if pulled by distant magnetic force. Some huddle at her rear, others clamber up onto the high ground of the sofa-backs. Twitching noses rise into the air, sniffing and snuffling. A wave passes through the gathered mass of little furry bodies. Hackles rise. Fur bristles. Lips peel back to show pointed teeth. Little eyes go wide with sudden shivering terror and determined defiance.

“We hear nothing,” Nerys rasps. “But the stench … hate, hate, hate!”

“Nerys,” I try to say, can’t get the word out, throat closing up. “Nerys. I c-can’t— I can’t see her again. I can’t— I’ll go— I’ll go mad. I— I—” I raise my voice, shout past the shaking pistol. “I don’t want to see you! I don’t want to see you! Go away!”

Silence.

Raindrops.

Nothing here but me and the zoogs.

On Signal’s monitors the black cloud of a nightmare swallows half of Oxford. A hundred low hisses rise from a hundred zoog throats; several start to back away, low to the floor, pressing their bodies close to each other. A few zoogs cluster at my heels, as if I could protect them from a Dreamer. Drenched in frozen sweat, I wish I could grab my jumper and pull it back on, but I dare not obscure my vision for a single heartbeat, let alone lower the pistol.

Worse than afraid, I am humiliated. Where is all my anger? To what corner of my soul has my righteous rage fled?

Corpses don’t feel brave, of course. Corpses are for eating.

I try to call out, but it comes as a whimper.

“ … Willow?”

“Don’t you want to go home?” she whispers on my right.

Point the gun, stab the air with the muzzle, but I’m aiming at nothing, blank concrete. She is simply not there. She never was.

“Go away,” I whine. “Leave— leave me alone, Willow. N-no, I don’t, I don’t want to hear this, I can’t— I don’t—”

“You were going to spend the rest of your life with me,” she whispers on my left.

Spin the other way, aim into the overlapping shadows. No Willow.

“We can still do that,” she murmurs. “We can still go home, Octavia. We can go home together. You and I, the way we were before, the way I made it, just for you. Isn’t that what you want?”

Guilty relief claws me open as a dry sob, forces tears of raw terror into my eyes. If I see her I will go insane, I will lose myself, I will do anything she says. My left hand shakes so hard, I can’t aim straight. And I seem to have taken my finger off the trigger. Can’t do it, can’t shoot her. I loved her for too long, loved an illusion she put in my head, but my heart wants that illusion back more than anything. Can’t do it, not when she whispers in my ear about home, about what I wanted for ten years, about putting everything back the way it should be.

A whine forces itself between my clenched teeth. In my secret heart I had thought I was growing strong, but I am weaker than ever.

I am ready to come at her slightest call.

Sharp points tug at my left ankle. A zoog, little claws clinging to the hem of my pajama bottoms, fellows and friends pressed close, peering past me into the shadows, frothing at the mouth with fear.

That sight forces something sideways inside my chest, pushes the whimper back down, straightens my spine.

“ … she … ” Swallow hard, find my voice. “She doesn’t want you,” I tell them. “Nerys. Nerys! All of you, she doesn’t want you. She’s after me. You should run. Run, now, run—”

Zoog hissing drowns out my plea; they are not going anywhere, will not leave me behind. The one on my left ankle tightens its grip.

All I can do is pant for breath, tears trickling down my cheeks, caught in my scar. Eyes to the table, to my arm, my salvation. “I … I have to finish my arm, I have to—” But I can’t put the gun down. “Nerys, I have to finish my arm. Before she—”

Willow whispers from right behind my head.

“I can make a new arm for you,” she says. “Flesh and blood. Iron and fire. Starshine and moonlight. Whatever you wish, I can make it happen, I can— ahhh!”

Willow’s whisper cuts out with a gasp.

A bolt of slinking storm-stained grey surges out from behind one of the nearest columns, a flash of leaden lightning silent and gleaming, low-slung and leaping, arcing through my peripheral vision almost too fast to follow, too swift to swing the pistol round in time.

A cat, grown huge.

Grey as the ones I met down in Oxford, but the size of a Siberian tiger, eyes like chips of burned-out stars, teeth a hot and dripping silver, claws like kitchen knives clad in chrome, body flickering and shuddering, the metaphysical breakdown of a dream-thing forced close to the surface of the waking world.

A living blade aimed for my unguarded throat, too swift for me to shoot.

Three dozen zoogs happen to block the way, too slow to flee as the dream-cat scythes into them. Cruel claws swat zoogs aside, rake bloody rents in grey furry flanks, open bellies and ribcages in squealing splatters of bright crimson and squirming purple. Silver teeth snap shut on spines, break necks, sever paws, send zoogs scrambling and screeching in a deafening chorus of fear and rage. But the glowing dead-star eyes stay fixed on me. The zoogs just happened to be in the way, slow to part, a moment’s pause before the kill.

A moment bought in which to run. The other zoogs are already doing so — turning tails, diving for cover, a wave of retreat passing through them, parting them from their fellows, sending them in every direction, leaving even Nerys to fend for herself.

Think like a zoog.

Run away, perhaps live another day. Be small and vulnerable and forever hunted. Tossed aside, not even as food, a speed-bump on the road to some greater goal.

Think like a zoog. Run. Crawl. Cower.

They did not intend to do so, but half a dozen zoogs have died in the blink of an eye, so that I might live.

Think like a zoog?

Alchemy fires inside my heart, an engine more powerful than biochemical fear, transmutes terror into a cocktail more potent than courage. Think like a zoog. Bare your teeth. Bite down.

I step forward, raise the gun.

The ripple of zoogs turns like a single organism, a cornered animal, from many to one. My forward step drags the whole mass with me, no hesitation or indecision. They see me and they follow in a tidal crash, swarming past my ankles, smashing into the dream-cat, knocking it off balance with sheer numbers. Dozens of tiny claws dig into feline ankles and tendons, ripping little wounds in thick flesh, gouging and tearing and raking and digging. Zoogs scale the cat’s pelt, jaws clamping shut around shoulders and throat and neck and belly and hamstrings. One goes for an eye. Another rips and tears at an ear. The air is a chaos of hissing and rasping and squeals of pain. The dream-cat swipes left and right, jaws snapping shut, killing three more zoogs in the time it takes me to step close and press the muzzle of Grimgrave’s pistol to its forehead.

The first shot kills. Ribbons of mundane brain matter and glowing loops of silver-grey dream-stuff explode from the rear of the dream-cat’s skull. Zoogs scramble clear as it staggers, strings cut, then goes down with a slap of flesh on concrete. The second and third shots make sure it’s dead, pulp the brain. The rest of the magazine makes the corpse jerk and twitch, opening bloody holes in ribs and guts. When the gun goes ‘click’ and the slide locks back, I keep yanking on the trigger until I realise bullets aren’t coming out anymore. Then I raise my prosthetic foot and stamp on the ruined skull. Once, twice, three times, until I almost lose my balance.

A pool of grey-red blood spreads outward from the massive feline corpse.

Dead zoogs lie crumpled and bloody. One has been bisected by feline jaws, intestines spewed on the floor. Injured zoogs smear crimson streaks on the concrete, hissing and squealing. Living zoogs screech and chatter, clutching at my ankles, biting at the dead thing, helplessly pushing at the corpses of their friends.

I stagger sideways, slip in the blood and spent bullet casings all over the floor. Don’t know where to turn. Don’t know—

A second streak of lightning grey explodes from the opposite side of the domesticated corner, an identical grey-silver cat grown massive, leaping one of the sofas. I scream and raise the gun, pull the trigger on an empty chamber.

The cat crouches, pounces, sails through the air in a silent arc, aimed at my throat.

Nerys reaches past me. Nerys the Dream-God.

The Big Room blinks out like smoke beneath a black sun, replaced by the oily dark sea and carrion carpet of Nerys’ true domain, where a million zoogs swarm and feast around her ankles. A goddess taller than mountains catches the tiny dream-cat in a fist of black flesh, then raises the creature up and up and up, toward her face, eyes and lips twisted with divine rage.

Nerys rasps. The air shudders in the grip of a hurricane: “In my house?!”

The dream-cat looks terrified for one final second, then Nerys bites off its head. She lets the decapitated corpse tumble to the carrion-sea below, where a thousand zoogs swarm over the fresh meat.

Then the goddess and the dark sea are both gone.

Nerys the zoog lurches sideways, held up only by the press of her bodyguards. Her mouth is smeared with blood. Of the second cat-corpse, there is no sign.

At least a dozen zoogs lie dead or dying. A dozen more badly wounded. Perhaps twice that with light injuries. Pools and smears of blood, gore matted in fur and all over the rugs, jaws hinged wide with squeals of pain and outrage and confusion, uninjured zoogs trying to nudge their friends back to their feet, lapping at their wounds, or hanging back with wide-eyed child-like fear.

“Uhh … uhhhh … ” Words have deserted me. “Nerys … me-medical … uh— f-f-first aid! First aid kit! Have we got— I don’t— Nerys?” But Nerys looks punch-drunk, dazed. “I don’t— no— no no no no— Tissy!” I raise my head, shout louder than I have in my whole life. “Tissy! Tiss—”

Willow.

Framed between a pair of pillars, against mottled shadow beyond. Dressed like an inverted orchid in the full flush of spring — long peach-pink skirt, thick cream-green jumper, shiny black shoes showing a sliver of dark tights. She has tied a matching pink neckerchief around her throat, teased it and starched it until the ends stand up like a ribbon looped in a bow. Long brown hair, recently cut and styled, a subtle wave as it falls about her shoulders, held back from high forehead by a pink headband.

She has painted herself with makeup, curled her lashes and shadowed her lids, blushed her cheeks and reddened her lips. She never needed makeup in the dreams she fed me, always untouched by artifice. But makeup cannot fully conceal the dark rings around her eyes, the sallow texture of her skin.

Golden heat-haze shimmers from her like a full-body halo, a toxic corona leeching dream-waste into the air, boiling off in Luna’s atmosphere. Her outline flickers and twitches, an imperfect projection from the underside of reality.

She wears an expression of wide-eyed horror, one fluttering hand half-way to her mouth.

I point the pistol, forget I’m empty, pump the trigger.

Willow flinches. And that is among the greatest things I have ever witnessed.

“Oh, Octavia,” Willow says, voice breaking with false regret, shaking her head with stately sorrow. “I did not intend for this. I did not, I had no idea, I—”

I roar at the top of my lungs and hurl the empty gun at her face. She shrieks and ducks. The firearm bounces off the floor.

“Octavia!” She straightens, hands raised, as if I would ever let her surrender. “Octavia, I didn’t mean for this to happen, not like this, not—”

“Liar!” I scream. Any fear I felt before has been quenched in zoog blood, transmuted into more rage than my body can contain. “Liar! You—”

“Octavia, please!” Willow cries out, wild-eyed, desperate. “My private matters have been interfered with! I am as angry as you, please, you must believe. I did not intend this, I did not. I thought I was alone. This was supposed to be just you and I, Octavia! I-I-I have been betrayed, I have been betrayed by those I trusted, please, please—”

“Make it right!” I bellow.

Willow blinks, dumbfounded.

“Make. It. Right.” I hiss, gesture at the zoogs, the dead and the dying, violated intestines and voided gore. “You’re a Dreamer, aren’t you? Put them back together. Heal them. Make it right. Now!”

Willow looks at the zoogs with vague confusion, then raises her eyes back to my face.

She need not use words; I see the sentiment behind her flesh, because though the ten long years of our love was a dream-bound lie, her expressions are engraved forever on the throne of my memories, and I know her better than she will ever comprehend.

She is thinking: ‘But they’re only zoogs?’

Her lips move. Starts to speak the words. Because she has never truly known me, never had to account for anybody but herself.

Until this moment I was content, for a given and terrible value of ‘content’, to perhaps simply never have to see Willow again, to do my best to spend the rest of my life forgetting her, to die sooner or later in the ebb and flow of a revolution that will never take, and go to my cold, lonely grave with only fading memories of her face.

Now I want to kill her.

Anger — not clean and clear, not the healthy flush of release, not anything akin to what I felt with Scarlet Edge — boils up inside, fills me to bursting, corrodes whatever fleshy remnant is left of my heart and lungs and guts, mushing my organs into a soup, white-hot and lethal, potent as rocket fuel. A black and blinding rage closes down over my vision. A fury the likes of which I had never considered possible. Blood vessels on my face will burst. My throat will tear. My intestines will writhe forth and strangle Willow to death of their own accord. If I am struck down, I will rise again and pull her limbs off. If she cages me, I will melt the bars and pour molten steel into her eyes. If she speaks I will devour her tongue.

“Make it right.” My voice is a volcanic hiss, pressure pounding deep down in my chest, a piston in place of my heart. “Make it right. Make it right.”

“I can’t!” Willow says, spreading hands as if I am being unreasonable. “Octavia, please, I would if I could, but—”

“You’re a Dreamer, aren’t you?”

Willow wets her lips with a darting pink tongue; how many times has the dream of that tongue slipped into my mouth, counted my teeth. She tries to smile, but she can’t quite get it right, doesn’t match my memories.

“I am so very far from home,” she says, voice dipping toward a break. Her words leak toxic golden gasses into the air. She flutters dark lashes, as if on the verge of tears. “Even standing here is a struggle, standing before you. I may as well be naked and exposed, but I am glad to do so, because I no longer make any effort to conceal myself from you. I am tortured, yes, but I embrace it. If this pain is the price of putting things right between us … ” She trails off with a delicate sigh, too much of a performance. “I did promise I would never leave you, my Octavia, and I will not break that—”

“Shut up,” I snap. “Stop talking.”

Petulant irritation mars her perfect mask. She sighs. “Oh, Octavia. This was not supposed to be this way. My approach has been ruined. Believe me, I am far more furious than you—”

“Tissy!” I bellow again, howling into the echoes of the Big Room. “Tissy!”

Willow rolls her eyes, starts to cross her arms over her chest, forces herself to halt. “Octavia—”

“Shut up!” I roar at her. “Tissy! Tiss—”

“Allow me, my sweet,” Willow purrs, soft and easy and gentle again, a perverse pleasure on her lips. “I may not be able to set all to rights up here, but I will spend freely of myself, if it matters so much to you.”

Willow flicks the fingers of her right hand, an impetuous gesture with which to summon a tardy servant.

Reality stutter-steps six inches sideways, then snaps back with a judder of displaced air, as if some cosmic force had attempted to shift the whole of Plato Base in a newly invented cardinal direction. Willow gasps, winces, staggers back one delicate step, brow furrowed with shock and outrage; her corona of toxic golden glow flares and sputters like a punctured fuel tank. Zoogs rasp and screech. My eyes water, buffeted by noxious fumes.

“Wh-what—” Willow stammers.

Deep blue light explodes at the far end of the Big Room, writhing and coiling over the walls and ceiling in a chaos of cobalt and azure, like radioactive fires filtered through a mile of seawater. A chaotic fluting assaults the air, an entire wind instrument section submerged in boiling glue, gurgling with outrage.

“Tissy?” I shout. Then at Willow: “What have you done?!”

Zoog claws snag on the rear of my right pajama leg, scrambling upward, drawing a little blood as they dig through my t-shirt and climb to my left shoulder. Nerys, dripping phantasmal black ooze down my front, anchors herself by wrapping her tail around my upper arm.

“Not your world, bitch-fuck stink-cunt!” she rasps at Willow. “The moon isn’t yours, human! Fuck away off!”

Willow frowns at Nerys, eyes tight and lip curled with open disgust. She glances at the radioactive blue aurora at the far end of the Big Room, bewildered by the response when she tried to rewrite reality. Doesn’t understand. Too used to getting her way.

“Tissy!” I shout again. “The zoogs need help!”

“She can’t,” Nerys rasps. “Tissy can’t approach the dream-bitch.”

“Willow!” I shout. “Leave!”

Willow collects herself. Draws herself up. Straightens her spine and raises her chin — my mannerism, my gesture, my mind reeling — and composes her face.

“I shan’t,” she says, voice shaking with emotion. “I am doing this for you, Octavia. You are still mine, and I promised I would not leave you behind. I wanted to do this right, and it has all gone wrong, but I shall not squander it for the sake of a few dead rodents—”

The nearest object usable as a weapon happens to be the scissors with which I’ve been cutting the carbon fibre tape. I grab them, hold them up, grit my teeth so hard the enamel creaks.

“—which were not even my fault!” Willow’s voice rises in credible panic, then sighs and huffs, as if dealing with a child toward whom she must show patience. “Octavia, be realistic, you are not going to stab me with a pair of scissors. You are not like that, you are a gentle and kind and sensitive girl—”

My aim has improved. Willow shrieks, hops aside, trailing golden toxins from heels and hem. The scissors almost plug her in the gut, glance off her waist, clatter to the concrete. Nerys rides the recoil of my throw, little claws digging deep into the flesh of my left shoulder, hissing at the top of her tiny lungs, leader of a chorus as the zoogs screech in sympathetic anger. Can barely feel the pain. Doesn’t matter.

“I don’t want to see you, Willow!” I roar. “Go away! Leave, now—”

“You blocked my number!” she shrieks back, composure crumbling, tears dragging mascara down her cheeks. “What was I supposed to do, Octavia?! Let these freaks and animals take you—”

“Leaaaaaave!” I roar, drown her out, fill the Big Room with my voice, until my throat is raw and my lungs are empty and my face is hot as molten iron.

Willow straightens up, forcing deep breaths into her shaking body, blinking to clear crocodile tears from her lying eyes, smoothing her skirt over her thighs. She tries to wipe her cheeks, ruins her makeup further, not used to wearing any. Feet together, hands clasped, spine straight. Just a woman, a human being, crumpled and small and breakable; what was I ever afraid of? What do I have to fear? I will break her bones upon my gears.

“I wanted to make this nice,” she says, half-crying, voice hollow. “I wanted it all to be right, all just so. But it’s been ruined. Absolutely ruined. Don’t mistake my attitude for carelessness, please, please do not. I have never cared about anything as much as I do in this moment. I know this may be my one and only chance to save you—”

Nerys rasps, for my ears only: “Octavia! Draw her away! Draw her off! Tissy can help if you draw her off.”

But I can’t look away from those brown eyes, full of tears, stained with black. Once warm, now cold as winter mud. Infinite depths, saturated with filth.

“—and I am failing,” Willow carries on, voice breaking. She sniffs back more tears. “The same as I have failed everything else in life that I truly cared about. This?” She gestures at the slain dream-cat, surrounded by dead and dying zoogs. “This is nothing to me. And it should be nothing to you! I can take that pain away, I can make it all better, you know that. But! But, if it matters so much to you, then yes, this will be addressed. The responsible party will be spoken to. I promise, Octavia. I promise. Do you … do you still believe my promises?”

“No,” I spit.

Willow bites her lips, tries not to weep. My rage is unmoved by deception.

“But … ” she tries to say. “But right now, please, in this one chance, I need you to listen to me. I can make everything alright, Octavia. Everything is going to be alright, if you will only consent to listen—”

A piston drives my right leg forward, a step like a jackhammer. My lungs draw breath, forge-fire beneath bellows. My blood is molten metal, my heart is a divine engine.

My right arm pulls back, fist clenched to strike Willow’s head clean from her shoulders—

Phantom pain almost fells me.

Because I don’t currently possess a right arm, only the bodily memory of muscle and bone. My stump twitches, pulls back nothing, phantom limb clenched tight over my belly and chest. My prosthetic still lies on the table, incomplete. Hand, battery, main body, not yet joined. I am still a corpse, a cadaver in so many pieces, subject to whatever indignities Willow dreams of inflicting.

Pain dilutes the purity of rage. Fear seeps in through a crack, undermines anger, taints the flame.

Through bitter tears and gritted teeth, I stare at Willow, trapped by her eyes.

A pinprick of cold mucus germinates in the back of my head.

The zoogs can sense the change, like animals scenting a storm. They start to peel off, creeping back from Willow, retreating from my sides, leaving their dead and wounded behind. Hackles raise and tails go tall. Nerys hisses in my ear — run, run, Octavia, run! — but I refuse. Square my shoulders, show my teeth. The moment I turn tail and run, the moment fear is greater than anger, Willow wins. And then I will never run again.

Willow sees the fear, sees her victory. Her tears vanish as if they never were. Her expression softens, simpers, slides toward ease, a fluttering of curled lashes, a warmth and acceptance I recall all too well from a decade of dreams. Her golden corona deepens, darkens, swallows the light, so that I am staring down into an infinite black pit with Willow at the bottom. My feet skid, my balance wobbles, on the precipice of infinity. The air fills with a sound like the silence between the stars.

“There you are,” Willow purrs, smiles for me. “My Octavia. My sweet little thing.”

Cold spreads from the rear of my skull, oil-slick and slimy. A sob tries to tear upward through anger and fear both. My left hand claws at the back of my neck, the base of my skull, trying to dig out that unfurling pinprick of clammy cold.

“W-what— what did you just put in my head!?”

“Oh, Octavia,” Willow murmurs, smiling with pleasure. “You are just as I remember you, just like when we first met. Do you remember that day? I do, and I will never forget it. I hold it close to my heart, turn it over sometimes and look at it anew. You were so wounded, so alone. You needed me then, and you still need me now, you’ve merely lost your way. Let me take you home.”

She stretches out a hand, suddenly close, suddenly six feet away when she was fifteen or twenty distant. Her scent fills me up, strawberries and lavender and clean linen and fresh-cut grass and chocolate and fresh tea and the innards of a dead sheep rotting in the sun for three days.

I stumble back, flinch away from that hand. Anger stutters and gutters, threatens to go out entirely; cold petals spread and smother my thoughts.

“You put another parasite in me!” I spit. “You— you put something—”

“I gift you truth,” Willow says. “The truth to see that I am the only thing you have ever truly needed.” Another step forward, her fingers trembling for my face. “Please, Octavia, if only you would listen—”

“I’m a magical girl now!” I hiss through clenched teeth. “I can hurt you, Willow. I can kill you.”

Willow giggles, light as air, nasty and sharp at the edge. “Doubtful. You love me, don’t you? You would never raise your hand to me. I’m your Willow, your perfect fantasy. Why would you ever hit me? You’re not that kind of girl—”

“I— am—”

“Besides,” she says with a suddenly bored sigh, “you can’t even transform. I’ve made sure of that.” Her eyes slide to my almost-finished arm down on the table, nose wrinkling with disgust. “I should have known you would work fast. You always have, whenever I’ve been foolish enough to take my eyes off you. Always tinker, tinker, tinker, hand covered in oil, brain full of machine thought. I do not … disapprove. But your talents are wasted on this, are they not? I was trying to tell you earlier, I know you always wanted to be an engineer—”

“Wasted on what? On freeing myself?” I claw at the back of my head; I’ll dig through my flesh if I have to.

Willow’s goes sour-faced, suddenly unimpressed. She looks at Nerys on my shoulder, earns herself a zoog hiss, wet and raspy.

“You were not ‘freed’, Octavia,” Willow says with difficult patience, as if forcing herself to explain elementary principles to a slow child. “You were corrupted and stolen, by this stinking thief.”

“Fuck off, cunt-bitch dog-sick-stink fuck-fuck!” Nerys snaps, then rasps in my ear: “Octavia, run, run!”

Willow’s eyes will not release me. She is a reeking pit, a putrescent wound in the surface of the waking world, an infinity of star-smeared rot, a human form blurred by universal decay.

Best I can manage is another half-step back. Grope for my arm. I need to insert the battery, attach the hand, wrap the whole thing tight with carbon fibre tape, then pray it doesn’t explode when I land a punch.

But now it’s too late. Willow’s eyes catalyse the cold slime in the back of my head, urge it to grow. Zoogs are bleeding out on the floor at my feet but I cannot see them. If only I’d worked faster, started a day earlier. If only I was not a corpse and a cripple. If only I were not so weak.

“And now look at where you find yourself.” Willow’s eyes rove across the Big Room, though I can no longer see it. “What an ugly place. Hiding away on the moon, surrounded by deluded whores and filthy animals. I can smell that clown too, the place reeks of her. It hurts me, Octavia, that you would give so much of yourself to a thing like her, after she wounded me so surely. Do you listen to her? Does she fill your head with lies—”

“She’s twice what you’ll ever—”

“You deserve better,” Willow cuts me off. “You are too sweet to waste on fruitless perversity.” Her hands reach for my face again. “Shhhh-shhh-shhh,” she hushes me when I try to snap back, and I find my words choked off. “Shhhh, it’s okay. You can be my good girl again, Octavia. You have not strayed so far that I will not take you back. You are still my good girl.”

“You kept me— like a pet,” I hiss, spittle foaming through clenched teeth. “You’re the one— in my— head—”

“I kept you safe,” she says. “I kept both of us safe. Octavia, I am not trying to control you, I just don’t want you to change yourself in a way that you can’t take back, in a way that will end with you dead. Is that so hard to understand? Is that so bad that you must resent me?” She eases closer, so that I smell the reek of her breath like hot petrol and spoiled meat. “You haven’t taken that final step, not yet. You aren’t one of them until you transform. You still have the name you were … born with, not yet replaced with a self-serving lie.” Her hands cup my cheeks, a thumb running down my scar; her skin is like swamp-water meat, cold as ice, burning away my thoughts. “We can start over, just you and I. We can live in a little cottage with a vegetable garden, cook from scratch and grow herbs and keep a cat. We can get to know each other, all over again, from the start. And this time I won’t … I won’t pretend a thing.” Great tendrils of slug-slime cold extend deep into my brain, reaching down my spine, coiling for my heart, snuffing out fire and flame and dousing molten metal, softening me back into rotten flesh. “Everything that has happened to you, I can make it all go away, all go back to how it was before. I have the power and authority to make it happen. Please.” I want to go home. “Please, Octavia.” Tears run down my cheeks. “Come home. Come back to me. Come back to England—”

“Acting like— like I don’t remember— the things you said— in that hospital room?”

Willow blinks with genuine shock, confused, wrong-footed. Because she’s a Dreamer, she has never had to account for her own prior actions. They melt into lost memories, so that I may never resent.

“I … I didn’t mean what I said before,” she says. “It’ll be different this time. I’ll be different. You’ll see that soon, Octavia. Now, it’s time to come home.”

My eyes flutter shut. The fight goes out of me. Molten metal begins to set and harden and cool. Engines gutter to a stop.

Because I do want to go home.

Willow has my best interests at heart. Willow knows best. Willow is best.

“Kiss me, then,” I whisper, so soft I can barely speak. Open my eyes by a bleary, bleeding crack. “Kiss me.”

And then.

Willow Hesitates.

Anger blazes high, an inferno hot enough to crisp and cook the tendrils of the parasite she’s put inside my head, send it squealing back from my heart and lungs, back into the rear of my brain. I roar in her face at the top of my voice, make her flinch and recoil, because she never really loved me, never hugged me or kissed me, never wanted my fingers up inside her cunt, my lips between her legs. And if I go with her now, I will never have her. I will never have Grimgrave, or Scarlet Edge, or Burning Bright, or even myself. I will never be free, I will never be me. Octavia Carter will be resurrected, but something else will walk in my skin.

With all my strength and a twist of my spine, I hook my left arm into the back of the chair — the one I knocked down in my panic — then bring it up and over my head and smash it downward into Willow’s face.

Willow crumples with a shriek, head snapped aside, hair covering her face like a veil, the chair flying after to clatter on concrete, smoking and blackened from where it breached her toxic golden corona. My left shoulder, elbow, and wrist all scream in unison, tendons and cartilage wrenched past their limits, pain blotted by adrenaline; my hand and forearm tingle with the unpleasant touch of raw dream-stuff bleeding from Willow’s body. I stagger forward, catch my balance, lurch for the table.

“Run, run, run!” Nerys is screeching in my ear.

Not without the rest of myself.

The battery for my prosthetic arm slams home with a thunk. The hand, my own right hand, slips into the pocket of my pajama bottoms, followed by my phone. I grab the roll of carbon fibre tape and grip it between my teeth, then cradle my prosthetic arm in the crook of my left. No hands for my laptop.

Willow gutters and flickers on the floor like a shattered lantern spreading oil on the concrete. Streamers of toxic light bleed from a graze on her scalp, a cut on her face, a burst lip. The perfection of her clothes is ruined and rumpled. She sweeps her hair aside with a hand, reveals a face twisted with wounded pride and disgusted outrage, eyes burning like holes punched in a star, ringed with crusts of rotten black.

She jerks and glitches like a skipping video tape, from her back to her side, up to a kneeling crouch, halfway to her feet.

“I wanted to do this right, Octavia!” she sobs and wails, tearing at her own cheeks, opening rents running with tarry star-stuff, golden and steaming. “I gave you what you wanted, what you always wanted from me, and you spat in my face!”

Cold slime stirs in my head, reaching for my thoughts again.

Run! But where? Does it matter? Anywhere but here, and then at least a dozen more zoogs will live, once Tissy can tend to them. Outdoors there is no cover beneath the pounding rain. My bedroom offers no shelter, neither do any of the others. Plato Base itself is a maze, dark and tangled, but Willow is a Dreamer, walls mean nothing to her, darkness even less. All I need is a few minutes to finish my arm.

Gregory the dead Moon Beast catches my eye, from deep inside his cloudy tank of tainted formaldehyde, peering through a forest of tentacles.

He tells me that the corridor to his left is my best chance. Be fast, earth thing.

I pick up my feet, Nerys still clutching my shoulder, and break into a sprint. My right leg pounds like a piston, a prosthetic miracle, propelling me faster than I’ve moved in all the years since I lost my original; my left struggles to catch me on the opposite stride, and the prosthetic socket jars my hips like a sledgehammer. I shoot past the end of the domesticated corner, straight past Gregory’s tank.

Willow cries out with petulant frustration, my name mangled by toxic weeping.

I skid into the corridor-mouth, into the shadows and concrete angles of Plato Base. Radioactive blue flickers past in the Big Room behind — Tissy moving toward the injured zoogs.

“Octavia!” Willow screeches, her voice not human anymore, the voice of a stellar furnace collapsing on itself. “Octavia! Please, please just listen to me! Please!”

She is barely more than fifteen feet behind, and she is a Dreamer. She will catch me in seconds, make me look into her eyes, blot out my thoughts—

“Octavi-ahhh!”

A crash of breaking glass and a gush of heavy fluid stretches Willow’s cry into a wail of surprise. A noise like a hundred beached octopi warbles and splatters from the Big Room.

Gregory, a dead thing, bursting from his tank?

No time to stop and turn to look. If a fellow corpse has found the vitality to help me flee, then I will dedicate a monument to Gregory the Moon Beast. I will carve his name into the moon. I will blaze it down at Earth in letters a hundred feet high. I will cut it into Willow’s gut and make her chant it with her death rattle.

But she is not done, not yet.

“Octavia!”

Willow screeches, wet and waterlogged, far from halted, but growing distant as I plunge headlong into the concrete corridors.

A hidden corner, a few moments, and my arm will be complete. And then translocation, or transformation, and Willow will not stop me.

“You will always be mine!” her sobs chase me down into the dark. “Octavia! Octavia, please! I promised I would never leave you! Octavia, Octavia!”

Plato Base swallows me up.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Octavia better finish reattaching her arm. She needs all five knuckles to end this. Willow deserves no less.

Gotta admit, this was a difficult chapter to write; despite the ease with which I hurt my characters, both physically and emotionally, it was surprisingly rough to write the zoogs getting hurt. Odd, right? But, well, I can’t pull any punches in Maidens, and the zoogs did get some well-needed revenge at least. Octavia cares so much, not something she would have expected of herself back at the start of the story. But she’s here now, she’s thinking like a zoog, and right now it’s time to run and hide. Justice can come later.

Arc 5 is probably going to be about 8 chapters long; behind the scenes things are already spiraling out nicely, and I’m really excited by where all this is going.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you so much for being here and reading my little story, it really does mean the world to me that so many people are enjoying Maidens of the Fall; this story is for all of you! And it wouldn’t be possible without you, either. Thank you!

Next chapter, Octavia flees into the dark, pursued by the worst. She’s gonna need her punching arm, right quick.

Maidens of the Fall – Autolysis – 4.8

Content Warnings

Self harm
Internalised homophobia
Internalised ableism



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Raindrops drum on the roof of Plato Base, static seeping through stout concrete. The Big Room slumbers in restful repose, lights a dim and dusken glow, pillars webbing far floor with hazy shadow, corridor mouths sunk deep in lavish dark. Grimgrave lies curled up on one sofa, eyes closed, lashes still, breathing soft and slow and steady, surrounded by sleeping zoogs. A hundred pairs of tiny lungs whisper deep in dream. Signal’s computer setup ticks and hums to itself, screens an empty black, hidden heart in hibernation.

The fingers of my left hand slide across the keyboard of my laptop. A blinking green cursor heralds my words. Intent crosses the gulf between moon and earth, a bridge from Luna to England, from Octavia Carter to Scarlet Edge.

OC: Prove it’s me? How about you first? You could be a Dream Control agent. You could be anybody or anything.

You could be Willow, but I can’t type that. My fingers are already shaking badly enough.

Her reply comes quick.

SE: You first, or we don’t talk.

OC: You have the power of the British state at your back. I’m the vulnerable one here. Why would ‘SE’ contact me like this? Why go to such lengths? Who are you really? Who am I talking to?

SE: You aren’t vulnerable, that’s the point. I am IN the British state, while you have wisely placed yourself beyond reach. I am the one in danger for making contact. I am the one taking on all the risk.
SE: You.
SE: First.

I sit back in my chair, force several deep breaths down my shuddering throat. Heart going like the clappers, left hand all clammy and sweaty. Gut clenched up, spine curled from hunching over the laptop.

The green cursor blinks a steady beat on the black background, awaiting my response.

A sensible version of Octavia Carter would get up from this table and go wake the others. A better incarnation of me — less selfish, less libidinous, less of a cripple and a liability and a fool — would run to the bedrooms and knock on the doors, wake Signal and Bright, show them what I’ve achieved. Share the results with ‘the team’. Spread the burden. Limit responsibility.

This is the exact situation that Signal wanted us to exploit, potential individual contact, real communication, with no threat of being run through on a sword. I made promises to Bright, that I would not place myself between her and her sister. Grimmy is within reach of my raised voice, and what secrets or embarrassment do I have left to hide from her anymore? Nothing.

The others should be here, leaning over my shoulders, making suggestions, verifying, denying, backing me up. Or I should simply hand the laptop to Bright, let her have Scarlet Edge all to herself. After all, I don’t want Scarlet. I do not want her.

And if it’s not Scarlet, I may need all the support I can get.

Another message appears, announced by a soft audio ping from my laptop.

SE: I do dearly wish to talk with you.

A lump hardens in my throat. Get up, Octavia. Get up and run. Whatever this is, you need to run. Open your mouth and call out to Grimgrave. You cannot do this, you cannot keep this all to yourself. This is potentially lethal.

But my fingers are already in motion, typing close to truth.

OC: I need to be certain I’m not talking to Willow. I NEED TO BE CERTAIN. If you are who you claim you are, then you’ll understand why.

SE: The risk is too great. You first.
SE: I’m sorry. I cannot. I simply cannot. I understand, I do, please believe these words. But I cannot. If you go first, my own confirmation will follow shortly, I promise.

A tremor in my chest, a quiver in my breath. Press one hand to my breastbone, try to still my heart. Does the risk of contact with Willow outweigh the potential benefits of private communication with Scarlet Edge? More importantly, do I care?

SE: Octavia Carter. Please.

OC: What kind of proof would be enough? Are you expecting me to send you a timestamped selfie?

SE: That would be sufficient.
SE: I had not considered other options.
SE: Whatever you think is most fitting.

OC: Wait.

My current situation presents a unique opportunity. My lips curl with a kind of smile I’ve never felt before, slow and spiteful with mad mischief, spiced with a hint of well-deserved cruelty.

I stand up and rearrange the pieces of my prosthetic arm on the table, lining up replacement components next to the ruins of the bisected forearm, taking care to turn the outside of the shell so the damage can be easily seen. The long shallow cut in my prosthetic forearm, from my first meeting with Scarlet Edge, catches the dim light in the Big Room, no need for my phone camera’s flash.

Three photos with my phone, taken from above, frames the shattered parts of my arm on the grey metal of the table. I select the best one, send it to myself, then access it from my laptop. Scrub the EXIF data, crop the edges to remove any hint of Plato Base, zoom in on any potential reflections, make sure to blur those. As one final precaution I screenshot the image with a separate program, scrub the EXIF data a second time, and save it in a new format.

OC: my_arm_your_fault.png

Rain-haze washes across the roof, distant runnels of water sluicing down the mountain slopes beyond. Zoogs snort and snuffle tiny snores all over the domesticated corner, barely audible over the density of rain. Grimmy stirs softly, rolls a quarter of the way onto her back.

SE: give me a moment

Willow, preparing a method to tunnel to the moon? Or Scarlet Edge, fumbling with her own proof?

What if I’m wrong? What if I’ve just doomed myself with my own stupidity? Doomed all of Plato Base? Why did I even take the risk? A glance over my shoulder reveals nothing but empty shadows. No figure wreathed in toxic gold steps from a corridor mouth. No thump sounds against the roof. No whisper of my name creeps from the darkness.

SE: me.jpg
SE: there
SE: I hope this is enough.

Scarlet Edge has sent me a close-up — a pair of lips set in an unsmiling line, framed by skin pale as spent ashes, marred by a dark purple bruise.

A bite, a kiss, the mark of my hungry teeth, planted on a very specific pair of lips.

She is holding up a scrap of paper next to her mouth, date and time written in elegant black loops: 23/08/2025, 12.34am

Scarlet Edge is beautiful; this is not hollow orthodoxy, it is self-evident. Every housewife, teenage boy, and hormonal young woman knows that Scarlet is the living archetype of the English rose, as if she is not a magical girl like all others, but the avatar and incarnation of that green and pleasant land. She is unattainable and unassailable. To even suggest the merest hint of impropriety is to risk official censure and unofficial offence. She is beyond touch, shame, or guilt, the shining subject of a thousand newspaper front pages, the secret heartthrob of a million masturbatory orgasms, the obsession of entire websites worth of fanart.

And she has sent me a picture of her lips. With my mark still on her.

A subtle ache runs slow from low in my belly to the top of my back, grazing my spine with the ghost of a blade, filling my core with a flush of remembered heat. Scarlet’s ruby sword, echoing up through my guts, pushing aside my organs. Her hands fumble down by my abdomen, slippery with my blood. Her whimpering face, flushed with pleasure, hovers inches from my own.

My body remembers her well.

SE: Octavia? I know it’s you, I believe you now. Do you believe me?
SE: If this isn’t enough, I will find more, I can find another way.
SE: Please say something.
SE: Are you there?
SE: Octavia?

Scarlet Edge has neglected to remove the EXIF data from her photograph. The image was taken a few moments after the time on the scrap of paper, with a Samsung Galaxy S25 Ultra, one of the most expensive phones on the market.

“Totally unsupervised internet access,” I murmur, lying to myself that I am learning important things about the Trio. “And money enough for a swanky phone. Figures you’d be rich.”

OC: Why do you still have that bruise?

Can barely type the question. Not sure I want an answer.

SE: I bruise easily.

OC: Oh come on! We both know that’s a lie. That’s where I bit you.

Your lips are not what I expected, not what I remember; are you untransformed, Scarlet? If so, why has my brain accepted this is you? A thin little bow of pale pink flesh, pressed too tight, so much prettier than the million versions of your mouth stamped on every official image and photo-shoot promo, a mouth that can only smile when prompted, but usually does not. These lips one can imagine twisted with anxiety, bitten in pain or fear, trembling with sorrow or mourning.

The bruise suits you, purple and dark, marring your skin.

Why can’t I say this, even over text? Because it’s insane, because my breath is all tangled up in my throat and I can barely breathe. Because I must glance over my shoulder at the corridor mouth which leads to the bedroom-cells, in case Burning Bright is looming there in the dark to witness my madness. Because you tried to kill me, twice. Because you would do so again, without hesitation.

Because I would bite you again, in the same spot.

Make you squeal with a kiss.

OC: Scarlet. Why do you still have that bruise?

SE: I did not mean to destroy your prosthetic arm. That was a cruel trick played on both of us, entirely unworthy of the fight we should have had, the one we would have conducted if left to our own devices. For that I apologise, and I hope you will accept that apology in the spirit it is given, though I have no expectation of forgiveness. I am glad to see you are repairing the limb.

OC: You tried to kill me, you odious psychopath. You suggested I should let it happen. Now you care about damage to my arm? What the fuck is wrong with you?

Silence again. Two entire minutes. Raindrops intensify against the roof.

SE: It is important to me that I apologise.

OC: Well it’s not important to me. I hope it hurt when my fist crashed into your face over and over. Next time you won’t get lucky.

A flush of righteous anger, but nowhere to pour the molten slag. Scarlet is several hundred thousand miles away, all I have is the screen and this picture of her lips — which I quickly save, just in case — and one cannot strike a screen, unless one is an idiot. Signal was right, this is an unprecedented opportunity. I should be pumping Scarlet for information, digging for whatever I can get, making true contact.

But every breath tugs at that phantom wound deep inside my torso, from my guts to my back, as if it never truly healed.

Scarlet doesn’t reply, but she doesn’t go offline.

Where is she right now? Tucked up in bed with her phone? Sitting at a desk? What’s her home like? If she’s using a Galaxy S25, her family must be wealthy. Some rural manor house far beyond Oxford? It’s the middle of the night in England, is she in her pajamas?

OC: Are you alone?

SE: Yes.
SE: It’s just me. I’m in my bedroom, by myself.
SE: I will not betray your confidence, Octavia Carter.

“Yeah, but you’ll try to cut a hole in my guts,” I whisper. A glance at Grimgrave sprawled on the sofa, still fast asleep, simmers down my anger. “Tch.”

OC: Your bedroom? Does the Trio of Albion have a secret base or something?

SE: I’m at home. I promise. There are no cameras and no other recording devices. I promise there is nobody here with me. You are speaking to me and only me. This program is end-to-end encrypted. I am not an expert but I believe that makes the content of this conversation safe for both of us.
SE: What about you? Are you alone? I will not resent it if you aren’t. I will understand.

OC: I’m alone.
OC: Well technically I’m not, but everyone else is asleep.
OC: So you’re talking to me by myself.

SE: I won’t ask where you are.

OC: You couldn’t reach me here anyway. I’m beyond you.

SE: I do not doubt that.
SE: It is a sensible strategy.

I consider my next message carefully, twist it the right way to hurt the most.

OC: Do your handlers know about this?

SE: No.

“Well, that answers more than I hoped.”

OC: You actually have handlers? I was sort of joking. Sort of not really, but mostly joking. Do they keep you on a short leash?

Scarlet doesn’t answer. I give her the silent treatment.

A minute stretches into several, creeps past five, reaches toward ten. Screwing my eyes shut, rubbing the sockets, and opening them again does not make the blinking green cursor go away, nor banish the conversation with England’s number-one magical girl. This is really happening, whatever ‘this’ is, though it feels not remotely real.

My left hand is clammy and numb. Throat dry, guts clenched, head a hollow hole, both too hot and cold at the same time.

“What’s the matter, Scarlet?” I whisper at the screen. “Can’t take a joke?”

Back to work. Scarlet can wait, my prosthetic arm won’t, and neither will the phantom limb clenched across the front of my body like an invisible bar of iron. I organise the pieces of my new forearm all over again, get them lined up and ready, with the preexisting elbow joint at one end, the hand and wrist at the other, ready to be bonded and resin-glued and sanded and finished with carbon fibre tape.

Check the wires one more time, confirm everything is in the right place; my design should allow relatively easy access to the interior, via the battery compartment, just like before, but I take no chances, leave nothing unconfirmed, write it all down in a text file as external reference. Set up for a dry run, make sure all the new pieces of CFRN are ready to be fixed and bonded into place. Remember this is only an initial replacement, to get my arm back onto my body ASAP. Reinforcement will come next, in the days and weeks ahead. Kevlar first, I think, slotted beneath the structural work I am about to complete.

Ten minutes later a soft ping sounds from my laptop.

SE: I shouldn’t be talking to you about any of this. I know I shouldn’t, yet I am still here, and that makes me a kind of weakling. I do not know if I hate or love myself for what I am doing. Yes, we have handlers, of a kind. No, I will not tell you more.

Down tools with a hiss through my teeth. I type without thinking.

OC: The Dream-God you tried to kill, the one who saved my life, she likes to heavily imply that you and the other members of the Trio have sex with animals. Mostly dogs. I’m assuming that’s not literally true?

Green words shine on black. The abstraction makes it unreal, opens a space for me say something I could never speak out loud.

OC: I would keep you on a leash though.
OC: It would suit you.
OC: Woof woof.

Something slips between my lips, halfway to a giggle. Face flushed, abdomen warm, eyes hot.

Out of my chair. Out. Out, up! Have to move or I’m going to explode. Over to the little kitchen corner, pour myself a glass of water, down it in one. Fill another, take smaller sips. I pace away from the domesticated corner and then hurry back, because I’ve left Undernote on display and Grimgrave might wake up and bounce over and see it before I can stop her and then she’ll know—

Know what?

That I’m talking to Scarlet Edge in secret? That I’m hiding things from the others? Or that I’m—

Flirting?

With another woman?

Scarlet still hasn’t replied, so I minimise the window, walk a circuit of the domesticated corner, sit back down. Can’t stay still, can’t concentrate on my arm, can’t stop glancing at the laptop. A growl of frustration propels me to my feet again, carries me across the domesticated corner, past Signal’s computer setup, all the way back to Grimgrave.

Grimmy is angelic when she’s asleep. Tucked up beneath her blanket. Small, warm, soft, surrounded by all this cold concrete, this grey vault daubed with rainbows, in the big empty void of Plato Base.

If I had both arms, I could probably pick her up and carry her to bed, tuck her in, bid her goodnight.

Whatever moment just passed between me and Scarlet — or, more realistically, between me and my own imagination — means nothing compared to what Grimmy has already done for me, what she continues to do. I am a Grimgrave loyalist, if nothing else.

Back to the table, back to work.

The work comes to me automatically. I sand down the edges of each new piece of my forearm, position them twice, check and re-check the alignment. Signal has various half-used cans of superglue, welding polymers, and more; I have selected a two-part methacrylate adhesive. I would rather have fasteners and clamps to hold the whole thing together in the short term, but sourcing those would take more time, and I want my arm ready as soon as possible, so sacrifices will have to be made. The carbon fibre tape will achieve some greater integrity. Brush the adhesive on the edges, hold the pieces together, slot the results into place.

Scarlet is still online.

After about half an hour, I break down and give up, turn to the laptop, punch the keys.

OC: Alright, Scarlet. Why are we talking? Why is this conversation even taking place? Or not taking place now, if I’ve offended you so much.

She answers right away.

SE: You tell me. You reached out first.

My fingers explode across the keyboard. No more games.

OC: Because you drew art of me!
OC: You drew two illustrations of me and I cannot figure out why. Because you drew two of the most beautiful pictures I’ve ever seen, and they were both of me, and that doesn’t make any sense. I don’t look like that, I don’t look that beautiful, that wasn’t me, but it was me, and I don’t understand how YOU of all people could see that, from what, a few minutes of knowing me? A fight where you put your sword through my gut? Help me to understand, Scarlet. Why did you draw that art of me? And then you deleted it when I found you. Are you a coward, or just self-conscious, or what???
OC: At first I thought it was Willow’s art. Before the hospital, before I discovered my whole life has been a lie for the last ten years. I thought it was her, that only she could see so much beauty in me. But then I knew it wasn’t her, I knew it was somebody else
OC: but you??? it doesn’t make any sense
OC: you called me a weakling for wanting to live, you insulted me and humiliated me and I FUCKING GOT YOU
OC: I
OC: GOT
OC: YOU
OC: I put my fist in your gut and made you bleed, you pin-up wank-bait bitch and very few things in my life have ever felt as good as making you spit blood and cry out in pain
OC: and then you see me? you see me for what I am, what’s under my skin? what the FUCK, how did you do that?
OC: it’s alright for you, little miss perfect, on every newspaper and every tv channel
OC: do you have any idea how many people must be jacking it to you every single day? ever looked at fanart of yourself? maybe you should
OC: so why make art of me? why?
OC: explain

Rage pours from me through a vector I had never considered before. Shaking, shivering, flushed with heat, sweat all down my back. I stand up and strip off my robe. The robe is still stained with blood on the left from my wounded hand earlier, so I toss it over another chair, hope I can communicate to Tissy that it’ll need washing. I fish Grimgrave’s borrowed handgun out of the robe’s left pocket and put it on the table, next to the laptop. My jumper comes off too, freeing the sudden heat of me, down to my pajama bottoms and tshirt.

For a long moment I stand there, eyes closed, breathing slowly, amazed at the depth of my own anger, struggling against the steel cables of my phantom limb. The fridge is behind me, to my right, about forty-five degrees, but I know there’s no alcohol in there. Even a glance and Gregory the dead Moon Beast would know, and I don’t want to disappoint him again.

I pick up the handgun, check the safety is on, and aim it at the screen, at Scarlet Edge’s name.

“Bang,” I whisper. Juvenile nonsense.

The green indicator next to Scarlet’s name turns grey. Offline.

“Oh, fuck you,” I hiss, half amazed and half incensed. “Can’t take a few pointed questions, Scarlet?” A huff, a sigh, but I put the gun down, on the far side of the laptop.

Back to work I go. But it does not help me avoid my mistake.

“I was totally in the right to say that,” I whisper. “I had every right. She tried to kill me. Tried to kill Grimmy.”

On the dozenth glance at the laptop I hiss with frustration, reach out, and type.

OC: The art was very good though. No critique about your technique. You captured me perfectly.

Forty five minutes later, Scarlet Edge logs back on.

Ping, ping, ping, ping, ping. She doesn’t stop. Must have composed this offline, cut it up into segments, no delay between the messages, racing up the screen in one giant mass of green on black.

SE: We are having this conversation because I cannot get the bruise on my lips to go away. I cannot get you out of my head, and I do not understand why. You beat me, though I doubt you understand what that means. Nobody has ever beaten me before, neither Dreamkind nor waking mortals, and certainly no other magical girls. I am the best, I am the only one like myself. I have never failed to slay an opponent before. I have never retreated or given up or backed down. And you made me do all those things and more. I do not comprehend you, Octavia Carter. I do not understand what you have done to me, or what you are still doing to me. I am half-convinced it is some form of magic, but I have been assured of my own purity, that I have not been externally tainted or affected by any outside force. But you are an outside force and I cannot comprehend you.

SE: You are wrong about yourself. I have never been brought so low, and at first it made me furious. The thought of you made me sick with rage and disgust. But the more I thought the more I saw I was wrong. You are beautiful beyond my wildest imagination. I could not have imagined you before meeting you. That is why I was compelled to make art of you. If only you could have seen yourself through my eyes. You stood when you should have crumbled. You charged when you should have fled. Nobody has ever done that to me before, nobody has faced me and lived, nobody has deserved to do so. You were beautiful in triumph and equally beautiful in pain.

SE: I have a third piece that I have not posted anywhere. It is of your face in close up, when my sword almost took you. Your face was exquisite, beyond anything I thought possible.

SE: I should not be saying these things to you. I should be content with the flies that buzz around me. Do you know that? It is a secret we keep, one we are not meant to share, but it is an open secret all the same. I could have my pick of any young thing I wanted, male or female or otherwise, and there would be no questions asked. They practically throw them at me. But I have never accepted, because it is disgusting, the weakness of it disgusts me.

SE: I do not know why I am doing this, but I know I have to. You have ruined something inside me and I cannot get it back. I cannot make it right again, and I am never wrong, so that means this new way of feeling must be correct, and everything up until now was mistaken.
SE: But I think I am glad it was you, Octavia Carter. I believe you are my equal.
SE: I have never said that to anyone before. I can scarcely believe I am saying it now.

SE: You are my equal. I have found you.

The blinking green cursor invites my response.

If Scarlet was standing in front of me, I would be speechless.

A hole opens up deep inside my chest, the echo of her sword, empty, hot, filled with flame beside my heart.

OC: Okay.

A long silence. My fingers twitch, hesitate, type a word then delete. Mouth dry, head empty. What does one say to such a wild confession, from such a person as Scarlet Edge?

She gets there first.

SE: I do not agree with what was done to you. It is an obscenity to feed you to a Dreamer.

Bile rises up my throat. Willow, Willow, she had to bring this back to Willow.

OC: Then defect.

SE: Excuse me?

OC: Defect.
OC: To us.
OC: You disagree with all of this, so defect to us.

A shot in the dark.

Time stretches like tar. Deep breaths do not help. My head feels light, my chest tight, my eyes hot as fever. Minutes trickle through the air of the Big Room. Zoogs twitch and stir in their sleep. Green text mocks me, steady and still.

Driven by some mad need I dare not question, as I wait for her reply, I alt-tab back to the browser and open magibooru again. I click on one of the most popular tags — ‘Scarlet_Edge’ — and fill the screen with thumbnails of the woman I am speaking to.

There she blossoms in red and white, a cup of gore cradled within the petals of a pale lily.

Sort by top rated, I don’t want any old sketches, only the best. Safe, questionable, explicit, give me the whole lot, illustrated in a dozen different styles. The single highest rated image of Scarlet Edge is a nude, the imaginary landscape of her body draped over a log in some idyllic forest glade, one hand trailing in a pool of water, the curve of her hips wide against the greenery, red hair whispering down over perfect pale shoulders, eyes heavy-lidded, one pert pink nipple exposed to the viewer.

Could be anybody. Any magical girl. Any woman.

I click through the rest. Some feel right, those stern eyes staring at the viewer, a sword hilt-deep in some fragment of Nightmare, her face caught in sharp and twisted profile. Others are just more nonsense, not remotely anything like her, not the face that was so close to mine before I bit her, not the face I shattered with my right fist. I go hunting for images with her clothes torn, or in which she is momentarily pinned by some monster she has not quite defeated. I try not to scoff at illustrations of her embracing her comrades in the Trio, though I linger over one of her and Dawn engaged in sexual intercourse. Preposterous, probably illegal to publish in England, badly drawn too. Nobody who has heard the two of them talk would think this credible.

The real Scarlet Edge is too perfect for such filth.

Ping. A reply, at last.

SE: I am afraid I have failed to communicate the import of my true feelings. Defection is meaningless, that isn’t what I want. Besides, I cannot leave. Things walk abroad that ought not to tread waking soil. Myself and my sisters-in-arms are the only thing that stands between England and the yawning abyss of dream. You must know this, you are against us but you are no fool. But I feel as I am tripping over my words, which I am not used to. You have made me tongue-tied and I cannot make sense of what I wish to say.

OC: Then what do you want?

SE: I felt a frisson when we duelled, unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. I want to feel it again.

OC: I bet you say that to all the girls you murder.

SE: Didn’t you feel it too?

OC: You can hardly call what we did a duel. I punched you, you ran me through, I bit you. Second time, I smashed your face apart.

A long pause.

SE: You truly felt nothing?

I’m about to type ‘no’ or perhaps ‘fuck you, you deranged psychopath’, but my fingers hesitate.

Scarlet Edge is correct, though perhaps not in the way she means. Our first confrontation did make me feel things I’d never felt before. Clean anger, pouring forth as if to cleanse an infected wound with fire. A desire to stomp her into the dirt and make her cry. Mad laughter. True freedom.

On the second time we fought I came within a hair’s breadth of transformation.

OC: I felt something. I’m not sure what to call it.

SE: What we did was perfect. I didn’t see it at the time, I was blinded by assumptions. But it was perfect and I want it again, without the interruption of that monster who had you enslaved. Do you want that feeling again, Octavia? Because I don’t think anybody but you will do. Please tell me you understand.

OC: I don’t understand, no. What are you saying, you want to fight me again?

SE: Yes! And I want to give you a clean end. The Dreamer wants you for a pet. She says she will stop at nothing.
SE: You are wanted for the Dreamer. It has been made very clear to us.
SE: The Dreamer. It sickens me to mouth her name.

OC: Then keep her name out of your mouth.

The words spill from my fingers before I can stop myself, before I consider what that means. I’m the only one allowed to hate Willow, I’m the only one who’s been hurt by her. Scarlet Edge has no idea what she’s talking about.

SE: You deserve a proper and honest ending, Octavia Carter. You should not be made into a toy, you deserve to face me again, in the way we both want. I know you want it as much as I do, I can feel it. I want to feel you again, I need to feel you again.

Grit my teeth, hot disgust in my throat.

OC: You’re delusional!
OC: You know what I want?
OC: I want to live. I want to smash your face in and watch you bleed through a mask of tears. I want to put my foot on your head and grind you into the dirt. I want to see your ‘perfection’ ruined. I want you to weep and beg.

SE: not perfect. i’m not perfect

OC: I want to put a leash around your neck and drag you behind me. I want to ruin everything that ruined me. And that includes England.

SE: i am england

“Oh, you pompous blowhard,” I hiss.

Though she has a point. Scarlet Edge has been crafted into a symbol of England, as much as any Churchill-faced bulldog or good old John Bull. Our shining English rose, our perfect pure maiden, our lady of the skies with her ruby-red sword in hand. If only they knew her secret sadism, her pleasure in causing pain, her disdain for the weak, her secret obsession.

OC: I AM ENGLAND TOO
OC: I AM ENGLAND AS MUCH AS YOU
OC: AND I AM FULL OF WRATH

SE: i only want to give yuo a clean death

OC: YOU WANT TO FUCK ME

I lean back from the keyboard, steaming and sweat-drenched as if from a fire, blinking in shock at what I’ve typed.

“I … I didn’t … didn’t mean … ”

Lies trail off. Even I don’t believe them. I meant every word.

A well has opened up deep down inside me, to a deep aquifer of some occulted resource, sticky and black as cold tar, produced in the pressure vessel of my soul. Akin to the clean anger that Scarlet provoked before, but so much more potent, a drug that cleans my brain of all doubt. A shuddering catharsis, a release I had not known I needed.

Is this what orgasm feels like? I press my left hand between my legs. Hot, flushed, aching.

SE: sorry

OC: For what?

SE: I don’t know what to say. I’m so confused.

OC: You want to fuck me. How hard is that to understand?

SE: I don’t
SE: that’s not true
SE: you are mistaken

OC: Kill Willow for me.

SE: What?

OC: Kill Willow for me. Magical girls are one of the few things that can kill Dreamers. Kill Willow for me.

SE: i cant

OC: Can’t or won’t?

SE: Everything would fly apart if I slew the Dreamer. Concealing such an act would be impossible, even if carrying it out was within my lone powers. I told you I will not be a traitor to England, no matter what you have done to me. I will not be a weakling.

OC: So, you won’t.
OC: Scarlet, what do you mean ‘everything’ would fly apart?
OC: Is Willow the only Lucid Dreamer? Or are there more?

OC: Scarlet.
OC: Answer me.

Scarlet Edge lapses into long silence. The green cursor blinks against black. Steady raindrops fall against the roof of Plato Base.

I alt-tab back to the art of Scarlet, look for something, anything good. A drawing of her with her tits out, topless and swinging her sword. An illustration of her looking at the viewer from above, a haughty set to her eyes, as if about to pass judgement. A more cartoony version of her, seen from the side, curves emphasised, unrealistic sizes.

I stick my left hand between my legs again, but it does nothing. None of these pictures are what I want. None of them are her.

Perhaps I should commission art of Scarlet Edge myself, down on her knees with a collar around her neck. Just like in the fantasy that gave me a heart attack.

I am a feral animal.

Twenty five minutes later, Scarlet still hasn’t replied, though she’s still online. The small hours of the night weigh heavily on my eyelids and limbs; but how could I possibly sleep with my arm incomplete?

Outdoors, the lunar rain grows heavier, mounting toward a storm. Gusts of wind send torrents of water washing over the concrete roof of Plato Base, a dull and distant roaring far beyond the half-buried structure, sheltered by the mountains. Millions of trees up on the mountain slopes creak and moan, a far-away chorus howling across the lunar skies.

I lock my laptop, just in case Grimgrave wakes up, then stand and stretch, determined to shake off this tight tension down in my belly, this unscratchable itch.

Not that I didn’t try to scratch it for Scarlet before.

Past the domesticated corner and the hundred sleeping zoogs, I glance back at Grimgrave, satisfy myself that she is still dreaming quiet. I walk the width of the Big Room, passing in and out of shadows, letting my eyes rove up along the walls and their mad multi-colour murals, trying not to think too much, trying not to picture Scarlet Edge and her delicately bruised lips. Don’t think about her rubbing that bruise. Don’t think about her lips pursed, puckered, or parted in pain.

At the main entrance to Plato Base, the air is all a-shimmer with whirling gusts of silver-tainted rain. I hang well back from the ruined golden doors, though the wind seemingly cannot reach within, as if the structure is protected by a positive pressure differential. A gentle chill dusts my left arm with goosebumps. A cluster of bedraggled-looking moon-ravens is perched just beyond the doorway, sheltered from the worst of the rain. Larger than vultures, wing-to-wing, huddled close, stretching out talons like little black knives. A few shoot sullen, drenched, three-eyed looks back toward me, red orbs glowing against the negative light of the storm. But they dare not venture over the threshold.

My eyes close, shutting out both sense and self. Raindrops drum thoughts into sand.

Scarlet Edge deserves more bruises. Purple blotches mottled down her neck, peppered on her collarbone, trailed across her breasts. Easing lower, crossing her belly, hard enough to make her flinch and whine …

My eyes snap open; I’ve left the handgun behind, firearm unsupervised, myself unarmed. My shoulder blades crawl as I hurry back, the memory of fingertips brushing across the nape of my unprotected neck. Moon-ravens watch me go in sulky silence. Rainstorm fury muffles itself behind concrete.

Back in the Big room, the handgun is right where I left it, next to my laptop; no gang of zoogs has woken up and worked together to drag the gun away. But the weapon has been joined by a surprise — a small tray of refreshments. A plate of sausage rolls, hot from the oven, pasty flaking at the slightest touch of a fork, accompanied by a tall mug of steaming coffee.

A blue plastic note is propped against the plate.

Sleep eludes you in the best of times, but in the worst it must be held back by force of will and want. Bed would be preferable, but understanding is extended. In absence of rest I offer the next of the most best options: expedience and fortification. You are wished the most prudent of all speed and the most perfect of accuracy.

A glance at the corridor-mouths and nearby columns shows no sign of Tissy, no blue shadows, no wafting ribbon of dream-flesh. Can’t call out a thank you right now, not without waking dozens of zoogs. I press the note over my heart.

“Thank you, Tissy.”

She’s sweeter than anybody here deserves.

Sausage rolls fill my stomach. Caffeine banishes the cobwebs. Ambient arousal dribbles away, flushed out by concentration.

Pieces of carbon fibre bond together, slowly but surely. An hour marches past, bathed in a steady wash of storm from the lunar skies beyond the ceilings of this concrete cocoon. Grimgrave shifts in her sleep, cuddles a lucky zoog to her front. A few zoogs wake, stretch, move around, swap sleeping partners, ease back into slumber. Signal’s computer setup flickers to itself, a lonely screen waking once or twice to record some deep-time memory before sinking back into black.

By four o’clock in the morning my prosthetic arm is almost ready. Two more joins remain, the hand must be locked in place, and then it will be part of me once again.

I study the scar on the old parts, the scored line in pale carbon fibre left by Scarlet’s sword on our first meeting, now bisected by the severing, by her unwilling amputation. The black CFRN of my new forearm will be clean and unblemished. I line them up on the table, run a finger along the old, then the new.

Perhaps I should cut an echo of that scar into the new forearm. Just a line. Decorative.

Ping, from my laptop.

SE: francesca fairfax

Didn’t think you were still awake, Scarlet.

OC: I’m sorry?

SE: my real name. mundane name. whatever you want to call it. i am francesca fairfax. you’re not talking to scarlet edge, because she doesn’t really exist, she’s a fiction. i’m francesca.

OC: Okay?

What did she expect? Hello there, Francesca, let’s be friends? My fingers trace the bisected scar on the old components again, irritated in a way I do not know how to release.

SE: i want to meet you
SE: in person i mean
SE: i can’t get this out of my head. i don’t understand what you’ve done to me

OC: You tried to kill me. I’m not going to meet up with you alone, Scarlet. I’m not an idiot.

SE: francesca

OC: You tried to kill me. You almost killed Grimgrave.

SE: who?

OC: Grimgrave.
OC: The magical girl you duelled on the rooftop.
OC: You don’t even remember her name???

SE: the clown?

OC: My clown.
OC: She’s my good girl.

An insane urge sweeps me off my feet.

I’m out of my seat, phone in my left hand, halfway to Grimmy before I realise what I’m doing. But I can’t stop myself, like the clogged breath in my throat pulls me on. I stop a good distance and line up the shot. Make absolutely double certain that the flash and shutter sound are off. Can barely breathe; what if Grimgrave opens her eyes right now? My left hand shakes so hard I almost can’t take the picture.

When I have her — three times, just in case — I scurry back to the desk, struggling not to trip over sleeping zoogs.

SE: what does that mean?
SE: what does that mean???
SE: octavia, what does that mean. please explain. what do you mean she’s your good girl???

OC: Be patient.

I send the photograph to myself and open it full-screen on my laptop. There she is: Grimmy, Grimgrave, Patience Graves. Geegee, Grimgrim, Grimmygrave Grave Grims. Sleeping in perfect peace, haloed by her own messy brown hair trailing out over the cushions, attended by a cluster of zoogs. My picture has managed to capture the livid purple of her birthmark, trailing down the left side of her throat like a kiss from the gods. Her sleeping face is more beautiful than Scarlet Edge could ever hope to be.

Scrub the EXIF data. Crop the picture, remove any sign of Plato Base. Blur the zoogs, just to drive Scarlet up the wall. A double-check for reflections. Then I copy it via a separate image editing program and scrub the EXIF again. Carefully, carefully. Dangle the bait, but no real risk. A nasty smirk tugs at my mouth.

OC: grimgrave.png

Scarlet says nothing.

OC: Recognise her from the rooftop now?

No reply.

OC: Like I said, she’s my good girl. She’s right there, not far away. I can take another, if you like.

Nothing.

OC: Be objective, Scarlet. She’s pretty, isn’t she?
OC: Admit it.
OC: She would have won.
OC: Against you, I mean. Probably didn’t even need my help in the end.
OC: Afraid to admit you were beaten? Coward.

Minutes trickle by.

“Tch,” I hiss. “Won’t give me the satisfaction, will you?”

My strange ardour drains away, replaced by cold disgust creeping sticky fingers up my throat. What have I done? Taking pictures of Grimgrave without her permission, sending it to another girl — to Scarlet Edge, to the Trio! — just to prove some obscure point? What point? Am I bragging? Showing off something that isn’t even mine? Trying to make Scarlet Edge jealous?

“Oh. Oh fuck.” I feel sick. “I’m trying to make her … jealous? I’m trying to make her jealous. Oh … oh I’m going to be sick.”

Rampant dyke, to whom self-control is an alien concept. Nothing even resembling a sense of dignity, just rutting and snapping like a hound in heat, like I’m the one who should be on a leash.

I need to delete the picture, at least on my phone.

Ping.

SE: me2.jpg

Scarlet Edge has sent me a selfie. Full body, tip to toes, feet to crown.

No, it’s not Scarlet Edge.

A pinprick of pressure insists upon itself in the centre of my head: this is not Scarlet Edge, this is some other young woman. This is ‘Francesca Fairfax’; but that is the same name Bright used for Scarlet, and this young woman has the same bruise on the same thin, pale, unsmiling lips, the same mark of my teeth upon the same flesh.

She — Scarlet or otherwise, as my mind rejects the connection — has censored the image, with a thick black bar across her eyes, a digital blindfold to deny identity.

Perhaps that anonymity is what unlocks the seal of my perception. The pinprick of pressure pops.

This is Scarlet Edge; I can accept that.

She’s dressed in red and white, though she must be untransformed, with loose blonde hair, imperfectly brushed, framed by bare shoulders. A long white pelvic curtain hangs between naked thighs, barely covering her crotch, high side-slits exposing the jut of her hipbones, implying an obvious lack of underwear. Her legs are silken with red, sheer thigh-highs squeezing too hard. Her upper body is all skintight lace, layers of red and white, a low neckline, pale shoulders, exposed forearms. Upon her head is set a crumpled paper crown in shiny red, the kind you used to get in Christmas crackers.

She has looped a length of cloth around her throat, tugged it tight, gripped the end in one neat fist. A crimson necktie, repurposed as a leash.

Scarlet Edge, half naked, trussed up for display, showing off a makeshift collar.

She does not look like herself, the idol and icon of Scarlet Edge discarded. Skinny and scrawny, too narrow and wiry for conventional tastes. Slender hips, modest bust, sallow cheeks. The skin of her thighs is pasty and mottled. Old scars lie in pale parallel lines up the inside of her wrists and forearms. Her chin is rolled back, her chest thrust forward, presenting herself and her leash to the viewer. One can almost see the tremble through the still image.

How many people have dreamed of this? How many teenage boys — and more than a few girls — have fantasied about being swept up and carried off by England’s living saint of severe flame? How many have spilled themselves raw to what they imagine this moment must be like? And how many would guess the reality is nothing like they imagined? How many would be disappointed by the trembling thing before me?

The sheer revelation of Scarlet Edge’s pathetic sexuality would be enough to rock the country. The English Rose, a common slut. A dyke. A lesbian. A deviant who puts a leash around her own neck and offers it up to her foe. The scandal would crack England into pieces. It would destroy Scarlet Edge.

Francesca Fairfax is beautiful; I will never let anybody else see this picture.

I save the image, just in case. Put it inside an encrypted container.

SE: woof

I almost choke. Eyes bulging. Jaw hanging open.

SE: i’m shaking
SE: please say something
SE: you wanted to put a leash on me, yes? you want me to be a doggy. please
SE: please
SE: please

My fingers scramble. How can I refuse now? How can I say no to this?

OC: Good girl.
OC: Bark again. Bark for me.

SE: woof
SE: woof!

SE: oh fuck this feels
SE: i don’t know
SE: why does this feel like this?

SE: woof! woof! pet me and call me a good doggy please please please i’ll be good

OC: Good girl.

My left hand goes between my legs, drawn by magnetic flesh. But I cannot stay there, because I only have one hand with which to type. If only I had worked on my arm faster, if only I had known. But how could I have predicted this? How could anybody?

SE: i don’t understand how you’ve done this to me
SE: i‘ve never felt so fucked up
SE: they’re going to do terrible things to you if they catch you
SE: if the dreamer catches you
SE: please just meet me, one on one, just us
SE: i need
SE: i don’t know what i need
SE: need you not to end up hollowed out by that thing
SE: and i can’t stop her now
SE: i do not think you have long before the dreamer makes a play for your heart
SE: i can’t stop crying

OC: Do you want to be a good girl for me, Francesca?

SE: i’m so fucking drunk

Lucky you.

SE: gonna be sick
SE: i came so fucking hard and now i feel sick
SE: disgusting
SE: hate myself

Scarlet Edge ‘came’?

I push that little discovery down for now, push it away and aside and ignore my own throbbing need.

OC: Francesca, I need to know what Willow is planning. If you want me to duel you in the future, I need to know. What’s her ‘play’? What is she going to do?
OC: Francesca?
OC: Scarlet?
OC: Scarlet?

“Fuck,” I hiss, whisper all a-quiver. “Fucking hell.”

I’ve never felt this aroused before in all my life, flushed and hot and coming up with a dozen justifications for why I can totally shove my hand in my underwear right here, in the Big Room, surrounded by zoogs and within hearing distance of Grimgrave. I open the encrypted container and look at that picture of Scarlet-Francesca again, the collar lovingly kissed around her neck.

No, not true. I felt aroused like this once before, with Grimmy.

Scarlet Edge is on the other side of a screen, but Grimgrave is right here, warm and soft and sleeping. I rise to my feet, unsteady and breathless, staring at Grimgrave, a lump in my throat. If I woke her and asked, she would say yes. She would say yes and my whole world would come unravelled but I need it more than I’ve ever needed anything in my whole life and I’m going to do it, I’m going to take this tension and hand it to her and—

Red light explodes from Signal’s computer setup, a dozen screens alive all at once.

An alarm, low and loud and heavy, blares from whatever hidden speakers she has wired to her machines, echoed by distant sirens deep within Plato Base.

A hundred zoogs lurch awake and scatter in surprise, leaping off the sofa, burrowing beneath cushions, skidding on the concrete. Grimgrave’s up, slumped to her feet, then springing upright, sweeping her hair out of her face, sleep-addled eyes blown wide as she stares at the red-dyed screens. Signal’s displays blossom with warnings and alerts and a zoomed-in map of the southeast of England, centred on the corpse of London and the cordon of the London Wall, covered in lines and angles and a creeping cloud of deepest black.

“Yo!” Grimgrave shouts, breaks into a grin, then spots me. “Yo, Occy! First Nightmare, yo!”

“Wha-what—”

Signal and Bright burst from the corridor mouth that leads to the bedroom-cells. Bright’s already transformed, a corona of heat and flame flickering from her dragon-tail as she stomps past the domesticated corner, heading straight for the front entrance of Plato Base. Signal hurries over to her computer set-up, flanked and trailed by twelve of her massive moon-skeletons.

I slam my laptop shut. Don’t think anybody saw.

“Yo yo yo, Siggy!” Grimgrave bounces on the spot, then clicks her fingers. Her transformation blots her out with a wash of chaotic colour, but then she’s back, pink twin-tails and clown outfit, already drawing a shotgun from under her skirt, quickly racking shells into the chamber. “Where we at, where we going!?”

“Nightmare just crossed the London Wall,” says one of Signal’s skeletons, voice flat and robotic. “Bearing almost exactly due west. This one’s fast, heading directly for the south end of Oxford. Standard … ” A hiss of breath from the real Signal, from her ‘core’, as if stung. “No, non-standard debris spread. There’s all sorts of stuff up in the air, and already down on the ground. Polyps, hangers-on, unknowns. London Wall segment garrison has buttoned up. Sirens are sounding in Oxford and Reading.”

“We’re go, yeah!?” Grimgrave spins her shotgun. “Siggy, come on—”

“Yes, we’re green,” one of Signal’s skeletons says. She steps away from her computer set-up and hurries after Bright, who has already left the Big Room. A single skeleton turns to me, blank eye-lenses reflecting my bewildered face. “Octavia, stay here, for your own safety. You’re perfectly safe alone in Plato Base. Please don’t try to follow us, please don’t put yourself in harm’s way again. Just sit tight, this shouldn’t take more than a handful of hours.”

“What— what are you all doing—”

Grimgrave makes her shotgun vanish somewhere, then barrels into me at higher speed than I expected, grabbing me in a sudden hug. She stares up at my face, a huge grin plastered across her lips, her chin against my chest. Paralyses me, confusion dipped in arousal. Grimmy’s face, shining with anticipation, upturned for my gaze.

“Nightmare hunt!” she says.

“W-what, Grimgrave—”

Grimmy lets go, giggling and dancing back, no idea what she just did to me. Signal’s gone, hurrying out of the room. Distantly I hear a roar of flame over the sound of the rain, like a volcanic vent opening in the moon’s surface — Bright translocating? The last skeleton out blurts: “Geegee, now or never!”

Grimmy winks at me. “This is how we get juiced-up, Occy! I told you before, right? You gotta be near a Nightmare when it goes down. Even better if you help out a bit, knock some stragglers back to the Dream! The Trio and the other bitches do the clean-up, we siphon what we need!”

The logistics click into place. The magical girls from the moon have been piggybacking off regular Nightmares for years, taking what they can get around the edges, lurking nearby for the windfall of ‘girl juice’.

But to be exposed, out there in the open, as a Nightmare shudders upon the surface of the waking world? I can’t imagine it.

“What about me?” I say. “I need girl juice— tch. I mean I need magic, too! I need it more than ever. I need … ”

Grimmy shoots me an apologetic smile, already backing toward the main entrance. “You can’t take it down there, Occy! Not like you are! Please, yo, hey, don’t get hurt, okay? Just sit tight!” Her grin turns manic. “Hey hey, when I get back, I’ll swap some girl-juice with you! Hahaha! Joke, joke! Joke, for serious, yeah!?”

Maybe she doesn’t see my expression, on the verge of saying yes, oh god yes please yes.

Grimmy turns and sprints for the short corridor to the main entrance. I follow, almost tripping over my feet, stopping far back enough that the rainstorm cannot touch me. Bright and Signal are already gone. Grimgrave bursts out into the rain, untouched for a split-second as she turns back, shoots me a wink and salutes with her shotgun, then pratfalls backward off the front steps of Plato Base.

Reality opens like a bursting water balloon filled with rainbow paint.

Grimgrave vanishes. Translocated down to England. Off to nibble the edges of a Nightmare.

Rain drums on concrete. Static haze clouds my mind. A few moon-ravens flap grumpily out of the storm, taking up their former positions on the damp concrete, shaking off sodden wings.

I trudge back to the Big Room. The alarm has stopped, and the red light has dialled down, though Signal’s computer still shows a blown-up map of the southeast, tracking the Nightmare as it floods across the sky toward Oxford. How many Nightmares have I sheltered through in my short life? Four or five annually? More some years, when the Dreamlands boil and bubble beyond the shattered remains of the wall of sleep, and things that should remain in dream leak into the waking world.

Zoogs creep from their hiding places, nosing into the dim light. Some approach my ankles, gather at my heels. Nerys’ oil-black head pops up over the edge of her little bed.

Left behind with the animals and the god. A one-armed cripple who can’t protect herself. A helpless exile.

I cross back to my laptop, open the lid.

Scarlet’s gone offline, but she has left me a final message.

SE: i don’t know when or how, i’m sorry, but i think the dreamer is coming for you
SE: she’s coming for you soon
SE: i have to go
SE: don’t let her get you, octavia carter
SE: please don’t let her get you
SE: you deserve a better end



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Enemies to lovers? Nay; enemies to pet-and-owner. Or at least the first step toward such an arrangement? Naaaah. What’s a bit of drunken late night sexting between two girls who’ve beaten the shit out of each other and have spent every moment since mired in growing obsession? Doesn’t mean anything.

Ahem. Oh dear, Octavia. Whatever happened to that promise not to get involved with Scarlet? Now she’s sending you dodgy selfies.

Well. I’m not sure I can say anything down here that does justice to the chapter; I always had this planned, but I didn’t know it would happen in exactly this way. These girls looked at my plans and said “that’s not enough” and took everything up to 11. And I’m very glad they did, no matter how unhinged!

And, with that, this is now the end of arc 4! Arc 5 lurks just around the corner, ready to spring out and grab our heroine by the throat.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you so much for being here and enjoying my little story. Without you, there would be no Maidens, Luna would be Maidenless, and Octavia would be shouting into a void. Thank you all so much!

Next chapter, alone on the moon, what rough beast slouches closer to Octavia’s neck?

Maidens of the Fall – Autolysis – 4.7

Content Warnings

Ableism
Alcoholism



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The Opposition. One of many names they’ve adopted over the last four decades. The only one that stuck, shorn of preamble and pretension.

‘The Oppos’ to those who dutifully disdain them as terrorists, a legally proscribed organisation, fools and lunatics who have by intention or deed placed themselves beyond the pale of acceptable discourse. His Majesty’s Most Loyal Opposition — HMMLO — for those who enjoy the flavour of bitter irony. The Real Opposition, the ar-oh, but only ever in private whispers, among those few who agree with the sentiment behind that name.

After Harding’s betrayal of the waking world, after the fall of London, after the inception of Dream Control and the necessary suppression of those who may dream too deep, there is no political opposition left in the Oxford Parliament. The ‘opposition party’ on the benches is mere formality. It matters not who is elected Prime Minister, nor which colour of rosette holds majority in the chamber; certain matters are forever beyond question. The boot presses firm on the English neck, and there is no alternative. Dream Control will still operate as a state within a state, the viscous web of intelligence agencies beneath the polluted soil of British politics will thrive on in their parasitic life, and any people who stray too far will be locked away in Isolation & Observation, for the sake of public safety.

In England one cannot read much about the Opposition, except when they are assigned blame.

Dreamers go uncaptured; inmates break out of I&O; ghouls are found festering in their nests beneath places they should not be; glass-eyed horrors slither out of the North Sea; teenagers go missing in new-sprouted woodland which wasn’t there the previous night; the ancient landscapes of Wales and the Highlands grow ever more dream-afflicted, their hills and valleys forever resisting re-mapping; slivers of Nightmare wander from unknown overlaps. All these and more are attributed to the Opposition. Corruptors of the youth, killers of the elderly. Men in balaclavas running around with foreign guns, crazed women waving placards, eccentric boffins penning deranged manifestos.

The Americans can afford their freedom of speech and the Europeans can prance about with their human rights, but only because Britain holds the line. This is England, the only front that matters, in a war for the collective human soul.

Those who don’t understand, they would feed us to the Dreamlands, turn all England into an extension of London’s noxious corpse.

Truth is more complex, easily accessed with a good VPN.

The Opposition began as actual political opposition in the late 80s, a small group of MPs who disagreed with the post-crisis coalition government and the new Dream Control laws. Some were arrested, sent to the first iteration of I&O. Others recanted, a few were drummed out of their seats. A handful went underground, stopped being politicians, became the nucleus of something else.

They announced themselves in ‘91 with a semi-successful counter-raid against a Dream Control team, leaving seven people dead and twenty one wounded, bystanders included. Active but unpopular in the 90s, equated with the IRA, mocked and derided after the end of the The Troubles and the Good Friday Agreement. Only the English would make peace with the Provos so we could fight ourselves instead. But the Opposition never bombed anything; they assassinated DC officers and organised breakouts, in the days when that was easier. Their numbers grew with bereaved parents, iconoclasts, would-be Dreamers, paid agents of foreign powers, and those who simply could not bear to watch England chained.

But the 2000s were not kind to them, their numbers shrank as England grew ‘safe’. A relic of a former age, they printed banned literature and posted it online, then fell foul of the backwash during the War on Terror. Clandestine cells still cower up in the Highlands, hiding in holes deep in Wales, where reality is thinner and the dream lies close. They established themselves in exile, in Dublin and Calais, collapsing into unthreatening jesters on the international lecture circuit.

Fifteen years ago you could joke about them, but things have changed in the last decade, though it is hard to say why. Nowadays the Opposition barely seem to exist at all other than as a cautionary warning, blamed for everything, given credit for nothing.

But wearing a shirt with ‘HMMLO’ printed on it will get you a trip to an I&O cell, and the government refuses to explain their reasons.

Rumours flitter online, that there’s more members of the Opposition than the British government can track. People go missing deep in the countryside, especially in Wales, and not always into the dream. Graffiti pops up in the strangest places, with slogans nobody understands — ‘Bolster Sees You’, ‘The King is Coming’, ‘Death to False Witness.’

The Opposition still exists, though no sensible young woman from the heart of the Home Counties would dare sketch their shape, nor question their assumed irrelevance.

And now they want us — we magical girls — to disable a nuclear bomb for them, so they can declare their guerrilla war is back on.

An hour ago I didn’t care. I had no image of my future, certainly not as a terrorist.

But now I am to be left on the sidelines, a cripple who cannot contribute.

Intolerable.

Everyone else is still shouting about the nuke, sound and fury without purpose. Grimgrave looks ready to leap onto the table and stamp her feet. Bright twists with frustration, coughing and spluttering to be heard. Nerys has gone up on her hind legs, hissing and rasping, joined by a chorus of chitter-chatter from the zoogs. Signal raises her volume, skeleton-mounted screens flickering through angry emotes.

Phantom pain locks my invisible right arm tight against my ribs, every long-gone muscle a steel cable about to snap. Cramp stabs into my stump, deep inside my shoulder, digging into the side of my neck. Grit my teeth. Jaw creaking. Weight on my chest.

Useless child. Half-dead cripple. Would only get in the way.

I pick up my coffee mug, the one I knocked over, empty but for a gritty brown film.

Raise it high, above my head, then bring it down against the metal table with all my might. A heavy clank of thick ceramic on solid metal. Once, twice, three times — clank, clank, crash! On the third strike the mug shatters with a deafening explosion, chunks and shards of white ceramic flying into the air, skidding across the table, tumbling to the floor, trailing droplets of coffee dregs, leaving me holding the severed handle.

The shouting stops.

Grimgrave boggles at me, starts to laugh. Bright stares, dull curiosity. Nerys drops back onto all fours, tilts her snout to one side, examines me with one big glossy black eye. Other zoogs scatter, burrowing deep into the hidey-holes of the domesticated corner, dropping down onto the sofas, sheltering behind the cushions. Signal’s skeleton freezes, switches to a new emote.

( ´・_・`)

Panting, sweating, shaking, as if I’ve just sprinted a hundred feet. Blood drips from a gash on the side of my left palm.

“Oh, Octavia, lass,” Signal purrs with instant motherly concern. “Why did you have to go and do that? Look at your left hand, you poor thing, you—”

“Because,” I snap, taken by the iron in my own voice, “if you three cannot get through a single strategy meeting without yelling over each other, how are you going to do anything else?” I gesture at the skeleton-screen, the grainy photograph of a nuclear bomb. Droplets of blood shimmer on the metal tabletop beneath my hand. “Let alone that.”

I drop the mug handle, examine my wound. Shallow cut, barely a scratch, welling up with so much blood. I wipe it on a napkin, crimson on white, try to wrap the fabric around my hand without the use of my right.

Grimgrave says, “She’s got a point, yo! Occy, you’ve got a point, like! Fuck, look at us, girlies, we’re a mess!”

Signal lets out a deep sigh, speakers a-crackle. “Tissy’s not going to be happy about that mug. Octavia, lass, please take a deep breath. Let me bind that cut, please—”

“Are you even listening?” I snap at Signal, my voice a strangled stutter of frustration. Can’t get the anger out, can’t point it at the right target; phantom pain won’t ease down, jabbing into my side, reaching for my heart. “Is this the first ‘meeting’ you’ve ever had? The first time you’ve seriously sat down to talk strategy? Hm? Yes? I’m not hearing a no, Signal.”

“Octavia, we understand, but please—”

“You three, you’re a wreck. What passes for your ‘teamwork’ is terrible. On the hospital rooftop, against the Trio? Shambolic, that’s what it was. Don’t misunderstand me, I am grateful for the rescue, or I would be worse than dead. But your teamwork, it was non-existent. That fight was a disaster, a clusterfuck. It was a miracle Grimgrave didn’t die. You, Signal, you and Bright—” I try to point with my right hand, forget it’s not there, hiss with pain as my phantom limb refuses to move. “Uuunnghh!”

“Occy!?”

“Octavia—”

“Let me fucking finish!” I snap. “You and Bright! You left Grimmy alone to fight Scarlet. You went off on your own individual duels like you were fighting for your honour or something. And now you can’t even get through a meeting. The first surprise and you all start yelling!”

Silence. Stillness. The hum of 3D printers. No moon-wind today, quiet weather over the Montes Alpes. My own ragged breath overpowers all else.

Bright grunts. “You got better suggestions, stumpy?”

“Yes, in fact, I do, and it’s not even difficult. Signal, you have the numbers, all those skeletons, you should have been distracting the Trio, keeping them off-balance, assisting Bright and Grimmy. Bright, when you’re transformed you can clearly take a staggering amount of punishment, I watched you tank everything Azure threw at you, but to what end? You fought like an idiot because all you cared about was reaching Scarlet. And you probably could have gotten what you wanted if you’d only focused on Azure properly. And no!” I tap the table with my fingertips when Bright starts to growl. “I don’t care that Azure had you contained, it should have been a group effort. You’re all at fault. You should have tanked. Grimgrave should have been hit-and-run. Signal should have been distraction, possibly command and control, coordinating the rest.” I heave out a great huff, square my shoulders, wish I could fold my arms. “Why am I the one suggesting this? Why have none of you figured this out? Hm? That’s not a rhetorical question.”

Bright simmers down, a difficult frown. Grimgrave wolf-whistles.

Signal clears her throat. ┻┳|・ω・)/ “Were you keeping that critique bottled up all this time, lass?”

Avert my eyes, heat in my cheeks; not sure what came over me. “Not exactly. I hadn’t even thought about it, not consciously. I would hope it’s obvious.”

“Well,” Signal says, oh so very reasonably, “you’re right about one thing. That was our first time working together as a team. Myself and Bright, we’ve worked well before, but maybe that doesn’t count, not in the same way. That was our first open melee against other magical girls. Please understand, Octavia. We might seem like experts, but we’re really not.”

The camera-lens eyes of her skeletons reveal nothing, just my own reflection in dark miniature; neither does a glance at the ‘real’ Signal, perched in her computer chair, unreadable, expressionless, staring at our faces on her screens.

“Yeeeeeeuuuuuup,” Grimgrave says. “First time doing it all together, yo. Gotta work out the kinks!”

“What do you want me to do?” I say. “Apologise for being mean? If you three can’t work together properly then the next open melee might be the last. Or you’ll get nuked, whichever.”

Signal’s emote changes again: ┬─┬ノ( º _ ºノ) One of her skeletons walks over to the table and starts picking up the pieces of shattered mug. I can’t bear to watch, turn away until she’s done.

“Thank you, Octavia,” Signal says, gentler than I deserve. “No, really, I really mean it, I do. Thank you for being honest. You’re probably right, we don’t work together very well, and if we don’t acknowledge that then we’re going to … take casualties. It’s difficult to plan things in advance, difficult to rely on each other, difficult to keep that in mind. Which is a big part of why I wanted to have this meeting. If we’re going to do something so important, we need to all work together.”

Difficult to rely on each other when so many of ‘us’ have died on such short notice. Difficult to count on each other being there tomorrow. Signal leaves that unsaid, but now I’ve seen the graveyard, now I understand. Signal lost her twin; I can barely imagine. My frustration dribbles down to a tolerable level, drained by regret.

Bright snorts, face full of snot. “Yeah, let’s get all happy clappy with each other. That’ll let us soak a nuclear explosion.”

Grimgrave claps her hands together, as loud as she can; Bright flinches in slow motion. “Maybe it will!” Grimmy says. “Fuck do you know, shit-brains? Cock-breath. Dragon-dick-hole-rip-bitch—”

“Signal,” I say. “Should you even be telling us this?”

(゜-゜) “I’m sorry, Octavia?”

“All of this. The Opposition’s plan, the island, the I&O facility, all of it. Surely you’ve heard of operational security. This thing is three months away, yes? That’s plenty of time for early warning. If any hint of it leaks, it’ll be a disaster.”

The real Signal stops typing for a second. She shifts in her chair, a gentle sound of creaking leather.

“I trust everybody in this room,” the skeleton-speakers say.

Then why do you have so many cameras on us?

“You’ve known me a single week,” I say. “I was the personal toy of a Dreamer. I had a dream-parasite in my head, probably for ten years. Did you forget that? Overlook it? Decide it didn’t matter? Maybe I have another one in my head, have you checked?”

“We did examine you, yes,” Signal says with such infinite gentleness, sets my teeth on edge. “After you passed out, we made sure. You’re clean now, Octavia. I promise. I think we can absolutely rule that out, you don’t have to worry about—”

“That’s beside the point!” I snap, slap the table, hiss with pain at the shallow wound on my left hand; half a bloody hand-print smears across the metal. My temper goes down hard, a deep breath to keep it in check. “I’m not the one who should be worrying. How do you know I won’t … I don’t know, take this information to DC and try to buy my life back?”

An absurd suggestion, hanging in the air like a rancid smell, to which nobody replies.

My life is not merely gone, it wasn’t real in the first place. No betrayal can bring back the Willow of my dreams. No bargain can make me small and unknown and unnoticed again. No welcome can return me to England, because the England I would rather live in never existed.

“You’re one of us, Octavia,” Signal says after a moment. “We all trust you.”

Bright mutters, “Speak for yourself.”

Grimmy bounces over to me, threatening a spontaneous hug; she is still immune to all the toxin I can muster, but a raise of my bloodstained hand wards her off from throwing her arms around my shoulders. Not what I need right now, Grimmy.

Or maybe I do. I am being a petulant little bitch, spewing frustration in every direction but the one I want. Perhaps I should bury my face in Grimgrave’s tank top and smear my bloody hand-prints all over the white fabric of her shorts, knead her like dough, chew on her shoulders, make her whine.

She would let me, if I turned to her and reached out. She would do it in front of everyone. She would let me stain her.

“I have an obvious question,” Bright drawls. “Why do they have a nuclear bomb at this place?”

Signal’s emote switches: ¯\_(°_°)_/¯

“We,” she says, “and by we, I mean myself and the Opposition intelligence, we aren’t certain. The moles on the inside don’t have access to the necessary clearance levels, and the compromised facility directors aren’t so compromised that they’re willing to spill the beans about the bomb, so to speak.” Signal’s voice bounces with a false little laugh, then resets back to normal. “We can only assume that whatever experiments they’re doing at Facility Seventeen, they present a high risk of containment failure. High enough to justify nuking Scotland if something goes wrong. Which is all the more reason to shut it down.”

“Shiiiiiiiit,” Grimgrave says. “And we’re gonna crack it open? Just to, like, see what comes out?”

“That’s the other reason the Opposition want us on hand,” Signal says. “To contain the fallout. Oh, uh, poor choice of words, I am sorry, ladies. There won’t be any literal fallout.”

Grimmy giggles. “Says you!”

Bright huffs a slow, clotted breath. “The moment we turn up, every magical girl from Edinburgh to Oxford is gonna know. The Trio’ll be …” She pauses, blinks once. “Oh. Right. Clever.”

Grimgrave squints. “Eh? What’s clever?”

“Not you,” Bright murmurs.

“Bait,” I say. “If something goes wrong, half a dozen magical girls — not to mention the Trio — will already be on the way, to contain whatever the nuclear bomb was meant to handle. If everything goes right, we keep the Trio off the Opposition long enough for them to finish the job, free the inmates, send the Dreamers off to the dream, all of that stuff. If everything goes wrong, the Trio cleans it up. Right, Signal?”

(*^▽^)/ “Correct! Well done, Octavia, you do catch on quick, lass. It’s so refreshing to have another strategic mind on board.”

A sigh, a big one. “Risky,” I say. “Too many moving parts. One thing goes wrong and the whole plan falls to pieces. And that’s just our—” Our? Your. “-part. What about the Opposition? This is all so much bullshit, we can’t pull this off. Real life is not a Call of Duty game. I assumed you were the sensible one, Signal. Appearances deceive.”

Bright exhales through her nose, almost a snort. Did I make her laugh?

“Lass,” Signal says, not a hint of offence in her voice, “I assure you, I’ve sat down with the Opposition and gone over this from every possible angle. And the Opposition aren’t what you think, they’re not like they used to be, they haven’t been that way for a long time. I’ve been helping them along with some things as well, they’re a lot more capable than in the past. It’s hard to explain, it’ll be easier if you see for yourself, so I’m going to set up a meet with them, probably for next week. You can raise any worries with them directly. But they’re convinced, this is their time to move to a new footing. They’ve been biding their time and building up their resources, but I couldn’t hold them back now even if I wanted to. They’ll attempt this operation with us or without us.”

“So they’re suicidal idiots, is what you’re saying.”

( º﹃º ) Signal falters. “Not … not exactly, just … dedicated to their cause. Which is our cause, which is—”

“What kind of nuclear warhead is that?” I gesture at the grainy picture on the skeleton-screen.

“Unknown,” Signal says. “We don’t have access to—”

“Is that the only picture you have?”

“No, we have about half a—”

“Send them to me. All of them. Everything you’ve got.” Another big sigh, a shake of my head. “If you’re going to disable a nuclear bomb, you need to know what kind it is.”

Bright says, “Since when do you know about nuclear bombs, one-arm?”

“Since I have access to the internet. Perhaps you should try it sometime?” Bright squints at my misfired aggression, but I can’t stop, frustration spilling out again. “And one of you — or all of you — is going to have to learn exactly what to do with that warhead. Unless you want to be reduced to atomic dust. I assume magical girls can’t actually survive being nuked?”

Grimgrave laughs. “Could give it a try! But hey hey, Occy, what’d you mean we gotta learn? You can do it, yo, I’m sure you can, you’re clever as all shit and—”

“I won’t fucking be there! Will I?!”

Grimmy blinks, once, twice, three times. “Oh. Oh shit, right, yeah. I mean, like, you could like, tag along?”

Turn away from Grimgrave, hard lump in my throat. I should not have lashed out, not at her, not at Grimmy. Signal irritates me in ways I cannot explain and Bright wants to dismember and roast me, but Grimmy is the closest thing I have to an ally and friend. Why must I keep doing this?

“No, Geegee,” Signal says slowly. “I don’t think that would be wise. Octavia has the right of it. If she can’t transform by then, especially if she can’t fly on her own, then a trip down to England would be incredibly risky. She’s safe here on Luna, as far as we can tell, but … well, it’s … ”

“DC wants their Dreamer’s pet back,” Bright croaks. Then laughs, one low, wet, rubbery ‘huh’.

“Shut your fuckin’ pie-trap, sister-fucker!” Grimmy snaps.

“Make me, chuckles—”

My left fist slams into the table; the pain in my shallow wound is like knives skittering up my forearm. “Don’t,” I hiss. “Not like last time.”

Signal clears her throat, a crackly sound from her speakers, probably to prevent Bright from issuing another challenge. “Octavia, lass,” she says, a little too quick and loud, “I’m sure when you finish repairing your arm, you’ll figure out how to transform. I can help, we can all help. I promise, we’re here for you too. And I’ve just sent you all the pictures we have of the bomb. They should be in your email. Please let me know if you come to any conclusions, I would genuinely appreciate that, it would be a big help.”

“No promises,” I say.

“I would be extremely grateful,” Signal says. Too gentle. Too kind. Wish my coffee mug was still intact so I could throw it at her.

Grimgrave says, “Occy, it’s gonna be fine, yo! Like Siggy said, we can totally figure out your transformation before then! We got three whole months, right? Right? Yeah?” She taps me on the shoulder, but I don’t look up, won’t take the bait to snap in her face again.

“I need to work on my arm,” I mutter.

Humiliating silence settles across the table, broken by my ragged breathing and the hum of 3D printers.

“Sooooo, yo, Siggy, hey,” Grimgrave says. “What are we gonna, like, do with an atomic bomb?” She starts to smile, breaks manic in my peripheral vision, grinning so hard she vibrates. “Cos like—”

“No,” Signal says.

“Awww, come on!” Grimgrave says. “I didn’t even say shit yet!”

“Whatever you’re thinking, the answer is no, Geegee. We are not using an atomic bomb for anything. It is going to be disarmed and dismantled, not stolen.”

“But it’s so my kinda thing!” Grimgrave pouts and whines. “Bet you I can fit the whole thing up my skirt!” Signal’s skeleton screen fills with a big red X. Grimgrave rolls her eyes. “At least, like, let me keep a little chunk of it? A piece of casing? A warning sign! Please!”

Signal sighs, gives in. ┗(・ω・;)┛ “If it’s not too impractical. And no radioactive components.”

“Yeeeeeaaaah!” Grimgrave cheers. “Love you, Siggy!”

Signal’s central skeleton-screen switches back to her bullet-pointed agenda. “Now we’ve got that tidied away, we do have other things to cover—”

Grimgrave whines, head rolling back, thumps down in a chair to my left, bare legs splayed wide. Bright semi-subsides, arms over her chest, eyelids heavier than before. Nerys settles back onto her haunches, impossible to tell if she’s listening. Probably she’s not.

Makes two of us.

Anger is trapped in my chest, no outlet and no end. A starving fire locked inside my flesh with nowhere to go, fed from the phantom memory of my own right arm.

Why do I care so much that I cannot participate in this mad scheme?

A week ago I never would have imagined myself as a terrorist, hacking at the rotten roots of England’s diseased tree; only yesterday, or this morning, or at the beginning of this conversation, I rejected the thought of plans for the future, focused entirely on the rebuilding of my right arm. Magical girls standing against the leviathan of the British State? Perhaps I am one of them, but not yet, not in full. And even then, I don’t have what that takes, I am not built that way, I am not capable of such purpose.

But Willow was working with the Trio, or the Trio were ordered to work with Willow.

Dream Control, the Trio, Willow, England, they have all ruined my life, torn away what little scraps I had left. Denied me even the illusion.

So now I want to be there, when the lunar revolutionaries lead the charge. I want to see that mysterious I&O facility cracked open, whatever dream-bound madness leaks out from the broken concrete. I want to sucker-punch England across her jaw, watch her reel and spit blood. I want to bury my knuckles in England’s guts.

When I imagine England made flesh, she wears Willow’s face.

“I’m being serious,” Signal is saying, peevish. “Geegee, I need you to listen. There are important things we all need to know. Geegee. Geegee, stop moaning like that! Don’t you want to know what happened to Nerys? She actually wants to tell us, for once. Oh, that gets your attention, does it? I thought it might.”

Grimgrave quits her whining and sits up, sweeping her hair out of her face, eyes wide in surprise. “Oh shit, what?”

Even Bright blinks a little harder, brings herself into focus. “Nerys?”

Signal yields the floor to Nerys with a tilt of one skeleton-hand. A glance at Signal’s core shows her screens filled with sudden close-ups of Nerys, a dripping, oozing, roiling lake of phantasmal ooze laid over the form of a zoog.

Nerys stays where she is, settled down next to her animal bed in the middle of the table. She raises her black and dripping snout, eyes relaxed and heavy, a subtle smug smile peeling back her lips. Her tail drags across the metal, leaving behind smears of oily black that vanish within seconds.

“You all noticed I got into a fight, yes?” Nerys rasps. She flexes her flanks and back, still covered in wounds scabbing and healing. “I did come back with a few medals, after all.”

Grimmy laughs. “Hard to fuckin’ miss, yeah!”

Nerys smiles wider, black teeth behind black lips. “And a very good fight it was, too!”

A soft chorus of zoogs join in from the domesticated corner, a susurration of rasping and hissing.

“Against who?” Signal asks. “Nerys, I’m as curious as anybody. Octavia, you’re not used to this, but Nerys is never forthcoming with us. She’s never done this before.”

“Yeah,” Grimgrave says. “Nerys doesn’t tell us shit. Come on, who was it?”

Nerys grins, the peeled-snout grin of a satisfied zoog with a belly full of fresh and bleeding meat. “A cat.”

Silence. A hundred zoogs hang on that word. Nerys seems to expect us to gasp or applaud.

“A … cat?” says Grimmy. “Like a … a regular cat?”

Bright sighs. “Moron.”

Nerys raises her snout higher, like a human looking down her nose with superior pride.

“A Dream-God!” she announces. “A fool of a god, stinking of her own urine, faeces caked between her claws, trotting up and down like she’s perfumed and draped in silk. Haaaaaa!” Nerys lets out a raspy zoog-laugh of deep mockery; the other zoogs join in, rattling and chattering. Nerys stops, the zoogs do the same. “Sanctimonious rot-bellied bitch. She bleeds and squeals like anybody else, oh yes she doessssssss-haaaaa!”

“A cat-god?” I ask. “You mean Bast?”

Nerys does a zoog-shrug, a toss of her head.

Signal says, “Bast is just a human name for a concept we can’t express in the waking world. It might be an aspect of Bast, or of some other cat-like Dream-God. Nerys, we need to know, was this cat-god with the Trio? Was she one of theirs?”

“Mmhmm,” Nerys purrs. “One of many who stand behind those reeking bitches.”

“No shit?” Grimgrave says. “Fuck yeah!”

“Huh,” Bright grunts. “Hmm.”

“Octavia,” Signal says, speaking slowly and carefully, “you have to understand, we’ve never been able to figure out which Dream-Gods are aligned with the Trio specifically. There’s hundreds, thousands of them. But Nerys, could you identify her again? Could you give us a name?”

“Names? Mmmmmmmm, no. Names don’t hold their meaning long enough.” Nerys licks her lips, black tongue flowing over her snout. “I’ve got the taste of her blood though. Her scent. Yuck! She and I are at war.” Nerys tilts her snout aside, casting one eye over all of us. “And I could not have done it alone! Not at all. Not without all you girls to distract her dog-sluts.” Funny choice of insult, I think. “Thank you, my girls. You are a delight.”

Grimmy leans forward, half on the table, eyes wide. “Did you win?”

Nerys tilts her snout the other way. “The ambush? Oh yes, yes, yes!” She purrs low, a chuckle in her raspy voice. “She didn’t see me coming. Thinks she’s invincible. Never on the watch for zoogs, you see? The likes of her can’t imagine one of us might bite back.” Nerys snaps her jaws three times, clack-clack-clack.

A chorus of approval goes up from the zoogs in the domesticated corner. Several have climbed the back of the sofa to voice their celebration.

“The ambush,” I echo. “But not the ensuing battle?”

Nerys peels her lips back in a grimace. “Mmmmmm … well … ”

“In other words, you got your arse kicked by a cat. Be honest with us, Nerys. Did you win?”

“Rrrrrr … ” Nerys lets out a sound I’ve never heard from a zoog before, a low growl of frustration.

Answer enough, though it earns me a round of indignation and insults from our zoog audience. Half-hissed cries of ‘cat-bitch-cat-bitch’ and ‘magical fuck girl fuck fuck’.

“What’s the point in celebrating a victory that wasn’t one?” I round on the zoogs, firm but not angry. Half of them up on the sofa tumble down onto the cushions, claws scrabbling at the fabric. Some retreat beneath the furniture, others scatter into the debris of the domesticated corner again. But less than before; I am not so scary now, I am a friend, they know me. And perhaps some of them are smart enough to understand what I mean. “Do you want Nerys to die next time?” I ask. “No? Neither do I. So let’s all admit it, all together. She didn’t win.”

Nerys rasps and grumbles, but does not argue.

Nerys ambushed a cat. A big grey moggy, just like the ones I encountered down in Oxford? The connection seems obvious; what I experienced was likely the spill-over from a Dream-God scuffle.

Nerys perched on a dustbin lid, the clueless cat slinking along beneath her. Nerys launching herself through the air, landing claws-first, two little fistfuls of fur and flesh. A hissing, biting, clawing struggle, yowling and snapping and raking with teeth. Both combatants limping away, spitting blood at each other.

But Nerys is not actually a zoog, however much she and the others might insist; metaphysically and spiritually, perhaps yes, but not physically. She has shown me the truth beneath the extruded visage she presents to the waking world.

She is a goddess as tall as mountains, ankle-deep in rotten meat and filthy water, lonely sovereign of her distant corner of the Dreamlands.

“This wasn’t a back-alley scuffle between a zoog and a cat,” I say out loud. “Everybody understands that, right? That’s just a metaphor. Nerys is talking about a battle in the dream, a battle between gods.”

Nerys says nothing, watches me with unblinking black eyes.

“We see only the reflection,” Signal says softly. “Like I said, Octavia, you catch on quick.”

“Shit,” Grimgrave says. “You’ll get her next time, Nerys.”

“Mmmmmm.”

“Don’t get yourself killed,” I say. “Nerys. Nerys, look at me.” Beady black eyes swivel back to my face. “Don’t get yourself killed.”

Nerys grins slowly. “Ahhhhh. Do you suddenly find yourself caring for a lowly zoog, Octavia?”

“Yes. Next question. Actually, forget that,” I add quickly, “I’m asking the questions right now. Nerys, don’t you have an opinion on all this … this … nuclear bomb stuff? This operation we’re meant to be joining in with?”

Nerys settles her snout, as if readying for a nap. “You girls are free to conduct yourselves in any way you see fit. Didn’t you remember that part, Octavia? I said—”

“I didn’t ask if you were going to order us. I asked for your opinion.”

Nerys pauses for a long moment. “I do not like to think of ancient isles burnt to cinder by arrogance. The bomb should not be there.”

I nod to that, and this time I mean it. If Nerys wants the bomb gone, that matters to me.

Also it would be nice if Grimgrave was not exploded in a nuclear blast.

“Are we done here?” I ask. “I need to get back to work on my arm.”

Bright shifts in her chair, as if suffering intestinal discomfort. “Yeah, right, is that it, Signal?”

A new emote bursts onto the skeleton’s screen: (╯°□°)╯ “What do you think, ladies? Really, look at this.” She flashes up her bullet points again. “Do you think we’re done?”

“Signal,” I say, try not to snap. “I need to work on my arm. Today.”

Signal’s skeleton pauses, then shrugs with both bony arms. “Just for you, Octavia, and just this once. In recognition of your rather unique situation, I will skim the fat.” Most of the bullet points vanish. Two remain, highlighted in bright yellow. “This first one concerns you directly. You’re going to want to hear it. Listen carefully, lass. Please?”

Deep breath. Grit teeth. Clench left fist, nails into my palm, to draw my mind off the ever-present pain in my phantom right.

“Go ahead,” I say.

The skeleton’s central rib-screen displays a new image, a grainy CCTV still of a bland corridor, somewhere inside Oxford Holton Hospital. Three young women are caught in the act of hurrying down the hallway. One, petite and mouse-like, scurries behind the other two, shoulders drawn forward as if she fears attack from the rear. The second is dark-skinned, hair braided, dressed in a suit. The third strides ahead, clearly in the lead, wearing a long skirt and lace blouse, long blonde hair swaying out behind.

“Unfortunately this is the best frame I could secure,” Signal says. “I ripped it when we were on-site, during the fight. Even I am forced to admit that physical proximity does have occasional uses.”

The faces of the first two women are obscured, the mousy one by the position of her head, and the one in the suit by the camera angle. But the woman in the lead, her features pinched and sharp, a bruise on her mouth, catches my attention even through the low resolution.

A fishhook snags in the back of my brain. A pinprick of pressure mounts. The fishhook slips free, bait stolen by incomplete memory.

“Those are the three girls I saw outside Willow’s hospital room,” I say. “Right?”

“Oh yeah, shit!” Grimgrave lights up. “Those bitches! Who the hell were they? Dream Control flunkies or some shit?”

Signal says nothing for a moment, then: “Bright, if you would do us the honour of confirming my suspicion?”

Bright is staring at the image on the screen. Eyes soft, breathing slow.

“Bright?” Signal prompts. “Bright? Please?” A long pause. “Bethany?”

Bright swallows hard, sucks down a bolus of wet mucus. “Uh huh. That’s her.”

“Thank you, Beth,” Signal says. “That confirms it. The three women Octavia and Geegee ran into at the hospital were the Trio of Albion.”

Pinprick of pressure in my head again. Blink and it’s gone.

“What?” I say, almost want to laugh. “Sorry, no, that doesn’t make any sense, they couldn’t be, they didn’t look … look anything like … ” Pressure comes a third time, enough to make my eyes water. Left hand to my forehead, trying to massage my sinuses.

“Shiiiiiiiiiiiiit,” Grimgrave whispers. “You think?! Like, for real?”

“Bright’s recognition of her sister all but confirms it,” says Signal. “That woman is Scarlet Edge, untransformed, in civilian guise, whatever we wish to label it. The other two we can’t be sure about, but it’s likely.”

Blink blink, blink away the haze of dreams. The woman in the grainy CCTV image doesn’t look anything like Scarlet Edge.

Or does she?

Same facial structure perhaps, pure coincidence. Same pinched, tight, sharpened features; maybe I’m just imagining that. Even the same bruise on her mouth, around the same petulant lips, the echo of my teeth, my kiss.

But it can’t be her.

It’s not her.

It is not.

No.

Grimgrave suffers the same incredulity, a sceptically wrinkled nose. “Nah.” She hesitates. “I mean … yeah, nah. Or … yeah? Shit, it does look like her. Like, a bit. Weird!”

“It’s uncanny,” I murmur. “But it’s not her.”

“Right … yeah, Occy, yeah, right. You’re right.”

“Ahem,” Signal says out loud. “What you’re experiencing right now is the same psychological censor as any fully waking homo sapiens, though slightly cushioned. If we weren’t all magical girls, we would have totally dismissed this picture by now. Being in a Dreamland overlap may be helping as well, though I’m not sure. Intellectually you might be able to draw the connection between this woman and Scarlet Edge, but emotionally your mind refuses to accept it. Don’t worry, it’s not your fault, you can’t help that. Bright, on the other hand, has seen Scarlet Edge transform with her own eyes. If she says this is Scarlet, then she’s right. She’s the only one of us here who has witnessed that up close. Octavia, Geegee, neither of you have that advantage, not yet.”

Can’t help myself, I scoff. “And what about you, Signal? Are you immune to this?”

“Oh, far from it, lass.” She laughs, a soft and gentle bubble. “I’ve been poring over this image, measuring this woman’s face, the heights of the other two, all of it, trying to get it into my skull. But it just won’t stick. I barely even believe what I’m saying, I can only do it because I’m behind all these skeletons. Distance helps. I’ve got written notes, and I know I can trust those, though it still seems absurd.”

“Weird,” Grimgrave repeats. “Weird, weird, weird. Shit, I don’t like this. Shit.”

“Bright,” I say. She pulls her eyes away from the picture with some difficulty. “That’s truly your sister? You’re not playing some kind of prank?”

“What do you think?” she croaks. “You’re the one who gave her that bruise.”

No matter how hard I stare at those bruised lips, I can’t make the connection. Cannot make myself believe. Truth is lost beyond the wall of sleep, even for a magical girl.

But I’ve had plentiful experience with the necessity of belief in a truth one does not feel. The only thing for which I will ever thank Willow.

“Assuming that is the Trio,” I say, “why were they there?”

“I’m glad you asked,” says Signal. “Because that is the six hundred million pound question.”

Grimgrave snorts. “‘Cos we was there, duh?”

“They were outside that hospital room before we arrived,” I say. “They were there because Willow was there, because she was calling to me. When we turned up, they let her … they … ” Hard swallow. Dry throat. “They let her have me. They fed me to her.”

Grimgrave pulls a thinking face. “Shit, right! But hey, Occy, that blonde bitch, right there? Scarlet or not, she really didn’t want you to stay in that room alone, yo. They were all torn up about it and shit, but she’s the only one who fought.”

“Pardon?”

“Remember?” Grimmy strikes a pose, raises a fist, yanks an imaginary handful of somebody else’s hair. “She like, went for me! Said how could I, we should all be in there, all sorts of crazy shit! She lost it, yo!”

Amid Willow and the rooftop fight and all the rest, I had forgotten. Grimgrave and that woman had been locked in a struggle, just the other side of the door.

Scarlet Edge fought. For me?

“That makes no sense,” I murmur. “I don’t understand.”

Bright stares at me with dull and overt hate, slow as a forest fire.

“What?” I demand. “What?! I didn’t ask for this, Bright! I didn’t ask for your sister’s attention! We’ve been over this.”

Bright sniffs hard, swallows a plug of mucus. Her jaw tightens, eyes narrow.

I am not ready for this, not prepared and armed for a rematch with Burning Bright. My left hand creeps into the pocket of my robe, feels for Grimmy’s borrowed handgun, getting smears of blood everywhere. Will bullets slow down a dragon? Signal and Grimgrave are right here, surely they can keep her off me.

Signal’s skeleton-speakers emit a sharp bark of static, probably meant to be yet another clearing of her throat. Grimmy jerks. I flinch. Bright blinks.

“The important takeaway from this discovery,” Signal says, her voice pitched slightly too loud, “is that there may be trouble in paradise. The Trio are working with at least one Lucid Dreamer that we know of — Willow Finch — and I don’t think they like that very much. They were given orders they did not necessarily agree with. Remember what Azure was saying on the hospital rooftop? They may have internal fault lines we are not fully aware of. They may have doubts. They may be vulnerable to argument.”

“What?!” Grimgrave laughs. “You’re fucking kidding?! You think we can like, what, flip the fuckin’ Trio?!”

“I didn’t say that—”

“Scarlet’ll never bend,” Bright grunts. “She’ll break, for me, given time. But she won’t bend. No way, no how.” Bright turns her eyes on me.

“I am inclined to agree with Bright,” I say, staring right back. “Whatever doubts Scarlet Edge might have, she’s … ” A murderous fascist? An obsessive sadist? A parody of a woman, dressed in crimson finery, with all of England trying to look up her skirt? Her fall would burn like Lucifer tumbling from heaven. My mouth goes dry. Oh, to bring her low with my fist in her gut. “Focused. She’s too focused.”

“You don’t know her, you crippled whore,” Bright growls.

“I am trying to agree with you,” I snap, “you mentally sub-normal chimpanzee! Agreement, yes?! Can you understand that? Do you comprehend?”

Bright snorts, turns her face away.

Deep breath, cram that pointless rage back down. Grimgrave grins like I just scored a point, which doesn’t help; I am not proud of that insult.

“Anyway,” I say. “Yes. Scarlet isn’t vulnerable, not in that way. Azure, maybe, based on what she was saying. Dawn, I don’t … I don’t know. She was the coldest of the three.”

Dawn scared me, but I don’t say that out loud.

“Well put, Octavia,” Signal says. “That was basically my assessment too. Dawn is the least likely to be open to communication. Scarlet may be too dedicated to the cause, which we already knew, mostly through Bright. But Azure seemed perturbed, shall we say? Yes, I think we shall. My point is, if any of us have a chance to communicate with the Trio, especially if one of them is alone, we should take it. Especially Azure.”

Grimgrave laughs. “What, even me?”

“Even you, Geegee.”

“What?” Another laugh. “I mean, yeah, but like—”

“I’m serious. Any of us, or all of us, we need to make our case to them. I’m not saying we’re likely to turn one of the Trio of Albion, we need not get our hopes up in that regard. But if we can plant doubts, if we can exploit pre-existing fault lines, that is going to make them vulnerable. And we do need them vulnerable. This goes for any other magical girls too, anybody who we can communicate with.”

“But perhaps not me,” I say.

Stand up, out of my seat, before Signal can muster her inevitably reasonable rebuke.

“Octavia? You’re one of us too, you—”

“I still can’t transform. I don’t think I’m going to be speaking to any magical girls anytime soon, other than the ones at this table.” A pointed look for Bright. “And I certainly shouldn’t be the one speaking to Scarlet Edge. Correct?”

Bright holds my gaze. Blinks once. Nods, barely an inch. “Mm.”

At last, I’ve made myself clear. “What’s the other remaining item on your agenda, Signal? Is it important? Because I need to get back to repairing my arm, if I’m ever to be of any use.”

Signal shows us a new emote: (⋟﹏⋞)

“Logistics!” she says with a sharp sigh. “I want to go over the first iteration of the plan for the raid on Facility Seventeen. Our role, how we will support the Opposition, how to deal with extracting the Dreamers.”

“Right. Well. Enjoy that. I’m going to work on my arm.”

“Octavia, lass—”

I stomp away from the table, cradling my phantom right arm across my belly, holding my wounded left palm at an awkward angle, trying not to grit my teeth. Frustration pours into the phantom limb, ghost-locked muscles crying with tension, fingernails gouging pits in the palm, knuckles turned to knots of rusted steel. Stomp goes my new prosthetic foot, the only note of satisfaction in the cacophony of irritation and shame as I drag my patchwork carcass back to the only work that matters.

Sit down at my laptop, ignore Signal’s attempts to call me back, pull up the CAD files, the ones still printing and the ones that need to be started.

Useless cripple. Coddled and cradled. Left behind on the moon.

Signal gives up shortly. She and Bright start to talk logistics and strategy, or rather Signal does most of the talking while Bright occasionally grunts. Grimgrave rapidly loses interest, gets up and ventures toward me. A sharp look keeps her at bay, though she laughs and shrugs, goes to play around with Nerys instead. Zoogs venture out from within the domesticated corner, a few peering at me. I ignore them too.

Logistics, strategy, tactics. Disarming a nuclear weapon. Breaking out dream-bound prisoners. Seeking to educate enemy magical girls.

For all her cameras and computers, Signal is surprisingly naive.

Once more to my feet, out of my chair, and stomping back over to the big metal table.

“—and if there’s anything in the deeper floors of this facility,” Signal is saying to Bright, who seems to be barely listening, “we’ll need to take the lead. None of the Opposition agents have gotten down there, and we don’t know … ” She trails off as I approach. “Octavia? Would you like to rejoin us?”

Plant my feet. Left hand on my hip. Never mind about the blood.

“Why address ourselves to individual magical girls when we haven’t addressed anybody else?”

Grimgrave looks up from Nerys. Bright looks round in her chair. Signal shifts her emote: (=ↀωↀ=) “Oh?” she says. “What’s this now, lass?”

“I understand why Grimmy or Bright might not have thought of this—” Pause. Bite my tongue. Curse myself. “No offence, Grimmy. But … but you, Signal. Why have you not considered this?”

“Considered what, lass?” she purrs.

“An address to the nation! To England! To the whole United Kingdom!” I gesture, or try to, with my right arm, rewarded with a fresh crackle of pain in my stump, up the side of my neck, deep into my chest. Grunt, hiss, but keep going. “Yes, there’s a video of us fighting the Trio now, all over the internet, but that hardly puts our case to the public. What even is our case? Can anybody articulate it? Anybody?”

Grimmy throws a fist in the air. “Fuck Dream Control! Fuck ‘em dead!”

I point at her. “Yes. Yes, but why? And how? We have to put that to the public. To everybody. We should make a video, transformed, or … or maybe not transformed. An address to the nation. To the world?”

Why do I care so much? Why does this re-light the fire in my belly, burn up the toxic byproduct of all the rage locked away in my phantom limb? I straighten my spine, raise my head, forget the pain for a moment.

“The Opposition have prepared exactly such an address,” says Signal, “in video and print, for dissemination after their planned raid on Facility Seventeen.”

“Oh, fuck that!” I snap. “I don’t know who the Opposition are! I don’t know what they want. What’s their vision for what comes next? What are their priorities?” A pause, heavy in my chest. “I don’t even know who we are, either. We don’t even have a name.”

“Whoever we fuckin’ wanna be!” Grimmy cheers.

“Octavia, lass,” Signal says, “I’m glad you’re enthusiastic about this, I really am, it’s great to see. But the Opposition is much more experienced at this than any of us are. None of us are political operators, none of us knows how to speak to the public, none of us wants to be on camera. Who’s going to make this video? I don’t like to be front and centre. Bright … well, not to speak for Bright, but—”

“No interest,” Bright grunts.

“Well, there you have it. And Geegee, I adore you, but you’re not going to be very convincing on camera. You see, Octavia? That’s not our role, not what the Opposition needs from us.”

“Fuck the Opposition,” I say. “How about what I need?”

“Octavia—”

“Forget it.”

And forget it I do, because am I really fit to address the whole nation? Could I endure the slings and arrows of public mockery, all for the sake of those few who understand, the hidden and the harried, and worried and the hunted, the young women like me, the pawns of Dreamers, those lost in the dark?

Push that thought away. Get back to work.

~~~~~~~

Seven hours later, after a slog of afternoon, a thin trickle of evening, and a two-hour semi-planned nap, I’m almost ready to begin the final process of resurrecting my prosthetic arm.

The rest of the day is a depressing wash. Signal’s meeting dribbles off into a list of logistical questions and answers ignored by a half-awake Bright. Signal takes the time to ask me about Winter, but what little I know is less than she hoped; Winter is an enigma, far beyond the fuzzy borders of the Opposition. Bright eats her fill, vanishes to her bedroom, emerges again at dinner time to pick up a bowl of stew and trudge back into her sullen privacy. Signal remains in the Big Room for most of the afternoon and evening, her ‘core’ sitting at her desk, typing away on her computer, the skeletons standing guard or playing with the zoogs. She seems to withdraw into herself after asking me about Winter, her screens full of code and command-line interfaces, pictures of that bloody island in Scotland, endless news-feeds from England and beyond, pictures and videos of magical girls, snippets of fanart, talking heads on mute, message windows briefly in view, then banished again, for her eyes only. She retreats after dinner, off to her bedroom with all her skeletons.

Grimgrave hangs on the whole way, her behaviour the same as ever. She eats dinner nearby, pesters me with questions about the final stages of fixing my arm, but I don’t chase her off.

How could I? She has the right.

My afternoon is all printing, planning, swapping pieces in and out of the annealing ovens. Listing, checking, double-checking. Sanding down edges by hand, fitting parts together by eye. Making sure the battery is charged, cleaning the socket for my stump, getting the wires in place before the outer case is complete. I spend almost two whole hours taking apart the thumb and middle finger of my prosthetic right hand, to fix their alignment. My left hand fixes itself; over the afternoon the shallow cut from my tantrum with the mug closes itself up, drawing on my meagre reserves of ‘girl juice’.

Doesn’t help with the blood I’ve smeared all over my robe. Can’t be bothered to get changed.

By nine in the evening I’m exhausted, but not done yet. The final few pieces of myself are still annealing. A nap on one of the sofas beckons, surrounded by zoogs, serenaded by the quad-television down low, playing an anime about card games.

“Sleep if you gotta, Occy!” Grimgrave tells me, with a grin and a shrug. “I’m right here, yeah? So’s like, everybody else!” She gestures at the zoogs, already settling with evening torpor, many snuggling down for sleep together, little eyes drifting shut.

Sleep sneaks over me, upright on a sofa.

Waking finds me slid sideways, slumped over the sofa’s arm, a blanket draped across my shoulders, hair stuck to my face, drool on my cheek.

Lights in the Big Room are down low; first time I’ve seen that, didn’t know it was possible.

Raindrops drum on the roof of Plato Base, heavy and deep.

Grimmy lies fast asleep on the next sofa over, curled up with her knees to her chest, head on a pile of cushions, half a dozen zoogs snuggled against her front, others dozing nearby. I stumble to my feet, wipe my face on my left sleeve. Nobody around, nobody but me and Grimmy. No skeletons, no Nerys — no, correction, Nerys is snuggled down in her special solo animal bed, now moved to the middle of the domesticated corner, but very much asleep.

Grimgrave’s sleeping face is full of peace. Lips squished out of shape by the cushions. Hair falling across her eyes. No hint of the screeching maniac pixie from her waking hours. All bundled up beneath a blanket, many lucky zoogs cuddled up so close, getting to share her heat and warmth, her softness, the feel of her slender chest rising and falling.

Before I know what I’m doing, my hand is on her forehead. My fingers stroke her hair back, keep it from her eyes. She shifts, stirs, does not wake.

I recoil, slowly. Bite my lip, scream stuck in my throat.

What am I doing? While she’s asleep? When she stayed here, stayed vulnerable, stayed out in the open, stayed for me?

Turn away. Look away; look away! A stiff walk back to my desk, back to my work, smothered by the sound of the rain on the roof. Past my desk, into the domesticated corner, toward the fridge at the periphery. Have to drown this feeling, have to smother it and end it and make it stop, or else I will be no better than Willow.

Perhaps Grimgrave forgot a bottle of something in the fridge, or maybe she trusts me now, thinks I’m safe, and she put her vodka back where it belongs, where I can find it, where I can use it to kill a part of me I don’t want.

Really, this is for her safety and mine, better for us both. There is nothing wrong with this relapse, it’s only because otherwise I would—

Gregory the dead Moon Beast eyes me from inside his tank of cloudy water. I stop, three paces from the fridge.

“Fuck,” I hiss, shamed. “Fuck, alright. Sorry. Sorry!”

Eye contact with Gregory is not easy, through the fluid of his tank and the slackness of dead muscles and the nest of tentacles for a face. But I nod to him, trying not to shake.

Gregory recedes; I pull away from the fridge. Not as if there’s any alcohol in there anyway.

Back to work. I shuffle over to the ovens, check all the final pieces have finished annealing, then carry everything to the table. A nice big clear space, the pieces of my arm laid out, ready to be assembled. Everything is measured and checked and double-checked once again. The process of assembly may take some time, I’m not quite sure, never done it from scratch before. I shift my laptop aside, then reach over and open the internet browser, turn the volume down to a whisper, tune into a stream, something to occupy my ears while I work. Irony brings me to the Twitch category for magical girl livestreams. A Polish magical girl called ‘Cloud Rime’ is streaming herself halfway up a mountain for some reason, though without subtitles or live translation. An American magical girl by the name of ‘Paradox Kisser’ is streaming herself hunting a stray Volans polypus somewhere over the American West.

Even beyond England, some things never change. I switch categories, to video games. Find somebody playing Factory-Oh. On a final whim I check my magibooru uploads again, a lazy tap of the F5 key.

A comment.

Upright in my seat, heart in my mouth.

4en4 – Scarlet Edge herself? — has left a comment on one of my reuploads. One hour and twenty six minutes ago. I read and reread the comment a dozen times in ten seconds.

The comment is an alphanumeric string, nothing else: k6v63rlw5n4m

I copy it, save it to a text file. Wet my lips, straighten my spine, my brain already chewing on the meaning. A cipher? A code? Something else? Random noise to throw me off the trail?

“Wrong person to tease with a challenge, Scarlet,” I whisper. “This is nothing.”

Half an hour and several dozen tests later, I determine what the string means: it’s a username formatted for an encrypted messaging application called ‘Undernote’. I waste a few precious minutes looking up Undernote and verifying it’s neither an intelligence agency honeypot nor open-secretly owned by some hollow-brained tech billionaire. Legitimate encryption, open-source, dev team in France.

Sixty seconds later Undernote is installed on my laptop, running in a container. The UI is exactly what I expect from a bunch of secrecy-obsessed old Linux grognards, nothing but greenish text on a black background, a blinking cursor, and a warning that all messages will be automatically erased upon exit. Bless those open-source oldheads. Without them, England would be even more tightly bound.

I make an account, generate my own alphanumeric string, ajjrpx34l3qv. Log in, set my visible username as OC. Send a contact request to k6v63rlw5n4m.

Seconds tick by. Green cursor blinks on black. Try to breathe. The comment was two hours ago. Down in England it’s almost midnight. Scarlet Edge is the pinnacle of a good girl, at least out on her pristine red-white surface, probably tucked up in bed hours ago. Probably not even her. Probably just driving myself crazy and risking another heart attack.

Request accepted. My contact list populates with a single new entry: ‘SE’

“No way,” I whisper, voice a broken quiver. “No, it has to be a trick. This can’t be you.”

I open a new message window with SE. Can barely type. Hit enter.

OC: I saw your comment.

Undernote is old school. No ‘so-and-so is typing’. Just a green indicator to show ‘SE’ is online. Minutes tick by in rain-shrouded silence, heart thudding in my chest, palm sweaty, throat dry. Maybe she’s lost her nerve. I glance up at Grimgrave, confirm she is fast asleep. Maybe it’s a ruse, Dream Control trying to trace me into the Lunar void. Maybe it was never Scarlet Edge at all.

A soft audio ping. A reply on my screen.

SE: Prove it’s you.

“Huh. Okay. Okay, if this was a trick, that would be my opening move too. It can’t be you. It’s not.”

But I want to believe.

OC: Why?

SE: I’ve had three fakes so far. You might be another. Prove it’s you.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



You know, Octavia, this (obsession) preoccupation with Scarlet Edge is really getting to be a bit risky. Shouldn’t you be focusing on safer things, like nuclear weapons? Or the (terrorist) freedom fighter group you’re about to help break into a government facility? No? Okay then. Don’t get your eyebrows burned off, if you know what I mean.

And we’re back! Thank you everybody for your patience during an extra unplanned break week; my publishing schedule should be back to normal now, for the foreseeable future. Arc 4 is almost over, the next chapter is the last! And then we’re onto arc 5, ehehehe. Ahem. I am looking forward to this.

Also! This week, I have some fanart to share, from over on the discord server! Hearts Aflame (by Cera!) is a very fiery rendition of Scarlet Edge, with a very interesting variation on her magical girl outfit. I have also updated the memes page with a dozen or so new additions, some of which are … well, you’ll see, if you find that kind of thing amusing!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

Also, thank you, dear readers! Thank you so much for being here and reading my little story about unhinged magical girls; we’ve still only scratched the surface of what I have planned, and I’m really happy that so many people are enjoying Maidens of the Fall so far.

Next chapter, it’s time for a clandestine chat with the ‘enemy’.

Maidens of the Fall – Autolysis – 4.6

There will be no Maidens chapter on the 6th of June; Maidens will resume as normal on the 13th of June!

This is an unplanned, irregular interruption; my apologies for that. I’m fine, I’ll be back soon as I can, nothing to worry about. If you want more details, I’ve written a little patreon post about it over here: https://www.patreon.com/posts/160083664

Content Warnings

Internalised homophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



My truce with Grimgrave holds steady through one full day and two quiet nights, brittle but unbroken, unfamiliar yet not unwelcome. We settle in to wait for the meeting; Grimgrave resumes the erratic routine of her life up here in Plato Base, while I repair my prosthetic arm.

‘Truce’ is perhaps unkind, unfair, inaccurate, inadequate. Grimgrave has done more than pledge her natural loyalty, she has proven it beyond even my propensity for doubt. She has promised to protect me from Willow, to come running if I scream, to furnish me with arms and allies. She has forgiven the worst behaviour of which I can conceive, accepted my wilted apologies, and then handed me a loaded gun. She has shown me the grave of her dead girlfriend, and put aside the weight of her own grief, in favour of the living. She’s got my back. She’s not lying.

But I dare not tread beyond truce. More than mere understanding has passed between us; how could it be otherwise, when I’ve had her back on my bed and my knee against her cunt? She should be wary of me, yet she isn’t, and I remain keenly susceptible to the more arduous aspects of her behaviour. So we are still short of explicit alliance, let alone a pact, a sisterhood, or more.

Grimgrave doesn’t think of it that way. She believes we are all in this together, we magical girls. All for one and one for all.

I fall short of such radical optimism. Twenty years in England, ten years trapped in Willow’s dreams, have left me incapable. Maybe exposure to Bright and Signal has coloured me too far; they came to my rescue on that hospital rooftop, but mostly for their own reasons. Or maybe it was the graveyard, all those dead girls in lunar soil. Our inevitable end.

Grimmy is on my side. But where exactly is ‘our side’?

And while Grimgrave may be trusted, she is still a challenge to endure. She simply cannot help herself.

We spend those forty-eight hours living in the Big Room, retiring only for sleep, surrounded by zoogs and the ever-present background chatter of the quad-screen television setup. At first I consider an honourable retreat to my bedroom, for the simple privacy to think, but realisation strikes swift — I don’t want to be alone. Ten years of false memories full of splendid isolation, with the single exception of Willow; always by myself, always preferring it that way, always such a struggle to make new friends. All to keep me hungry and vulnerable, all for Willow.

Grimmy’s jokes are stupid and irritating and spiced with repetitious profanity. But she is here, she is alive, within arm’s reach, and tomorrow we might both be dead.

So I stay, fingers tapping away at my laptop keyboard, fans whirring inside the 3D printers as I set them to work, on long print-cycles to build the necessary components for my arm. For the remains of the first day I tinker with CAD files, tack toward the more gritty design questions, while the CFRN of my replacement foot shell anneals in a filament dryer. After the gun, the graveyard, and Grimmy’s regard, I feel focused enough to work. By that evening the shell is ready, a beautiful wedge of matte black. I fill the inside with appropriate foam padding cut to shape, work my foot into place, and then walk circuits of the Big Room, trailed by a gang of curious zoogs.

Only a prototype, but my stride is even and my gait is correct. No pain in my hip, no awkward angle to my knee. And no need to bother with shoes, no more grotesquery of fake flesh to conceal from mundane eyes.

“Robot upgrade, yo!” Grimgrave laughs, heading up my zoog audience. “You should put like, a steel toecap on it. Hobnails. Horns!”

“I’d rather retain the capacity to wear shoes, at least outdoors. And it’s not a robot leg, it’s a prosthetic. I’m not a cyborg.”

“Sure you are! It’s cool as shit! Cyber-Occy!”

“Cyber-Octavia,” I echo with a sigh, “is going to put her cyber-foot up your cyber-backside. Grimgrave, stop calling me that.”

She giggles and goggles and dances away, scooping up a zoog. She does stop, but only for an hour. Then it’s ‘Robo-tavia’ and ‘Octo-foot’, until I am forced to glare, to which Grimgrave is stoutly immune.

The next day it’s all CAD files, preliminary prints started early, on the hunt for replacement wires among Signal’s cast-off parts. Every component must be accounted for, prepared in advance, measured twice, written down. After that, hours of internal debate — how much extra weight can my right arm bear? Scarlet’s sword severed the limb like empty air, because carbon fibre and foam do not make for good armour. But reinforcing it to turn aside a blade — let alone that particular blade — is likely impossible, not without compromises to function. Design, discard, redesign, over and over and over again. Ceramic ballistic plates weigh a ton, even if I could source them. Steel outer layers are too heavy, but what about a thin metal core, hard enough to catch a sword? Or what if I make the carbon fibre shell thinner, layer kevlar beneath it? What about the elbow and the upper arm, am I going to replace those too? When did a repair turn into a full overhaul? Since when was this my plan? Why am I losing control?

Because I can’t transform. Can’t protect myself.

The wall reveals itself that second day, but I resist the urge to slump back and scowl at unfinished designs, despite the mounting pain in my phantom limb; frustration sets missing flesh to ache and throb, acutely aware that its mechanical replacement is currently elsewhere. I cannot afford petulance, not with an unknown time limit. Sooner or later Burning Bright may decide to remove the object of her sister’s frustrated fascination. At any moment, Willow might step in through the front entrance of Plato Base. The weight of Grimgrave’s borrowed pistol in the pocket of my robe does offer some reassurance, but bullets will not put down a Dreamer for good, not even magical girl bullets. I need my arm. I need to be complete.

Instead of stomping off or alt-tabbing away, I watch Grimgrave.

On that second day she wears sheer white leggings beneath a frilled white skirt, flaring out and fluttering whenever she moves, a pixie dressed in a snowflake. Her top half is a cacophony of white lace and skintight sleeves, hair up in a ponytail. Sitting on the sofa, laughing at cartoons with the zoogs; lying on her front, reading a book, feet swaying in the air; playing video games while zoogs cheer and hiss, her teeth clenched, concentration tight.

In the corner of my eye I watch her smile, watch her flex and twist her lithe and slender limbs, watch her flick her ponytail, watch her spot me watching and shoot me a grin in reply, and then she gets up and canters over to bother me for a few minutes. About which, I am not truly bothered.

Refocus, refine intention, resist scope creep. Back to work.

Tissy keeps us fed and supplies me with plentiful coffee, though I’m convinced she switches to decaf mid-afternoon. Food appears evenings, lunchtimes, breakfasts, plentiful but plain. Grimgrave and I eat together at the big metal table, or she on the sofa and me at my laptop, though she still samples the chow at zoog feeding time. The first day’s dinner is curry, vegetables and chicken in vast quantities, mild and soft and filling, cooked so long it melts in the mouth, tempts you to eat more than you should; intentional, one suspects, because a full belly makes it impossible to keep working late, sends Grimgrave into a zoog-draped doze on the sofa, my head nodding before my laptop. We drag ourselves to bed sometime around eleven, wandering down the corridor together.

But not to the same room. Grimgrave uses jokes to gesture in that direction, stops just short of inviting me over the pink-painted threshold of her bedroom, throws me winks and grins and doesn’t mean half of them.

Or maybe she does. If she took me by the hand and led me inside, I would be powerless to resist, but she might not like the result. Neither of us would. I would fly to pieces. She would be ill-used.

The bolt on my door has been fixed, bed remade with clean linen. Sleep is long and easy and almost dreamless, both nights, despite the lingering phantom pain at my side. Willow lurks at the edge of nightmares, but I’m too focused to let her in. I have too much work to be interrupted by bad dreams.

Both mornings, Grimgrave greets me by probing my open wounds.

“Did Jack and Jill go up the hill and fuck the pail of water yet? Come on, Occy, you know what I’m talking about! Did you get in there and—”, “—you gotta do it, you gotta do it, you gotta do yourself—”, “—it ain’t gonna give you another heart attack—”, “Unjammed your clam? Strangled your juice-box? Flicked the bean and skateboarded the—”, “Maybe you do need to make a vibe!”, “Lemme see your browser history, come on! I bet you’ve been getting some good sluts in there—”, “Come oooonnnnn, you gotta, you gotta, Occy, don’t be a—”

Her maniac grin and vulgar gestures say she’s teasing; her persistence says she’s helping. She achieves neither.

I answer with silent glares or not at all. Try not to snap, do not even dream of violence against her. Don’t have the heart to say I simply don’t feel like it; I tried again the first night, tucked up alone in bed, hand between my legs, but nothing happened. The mood did not take me, so I did not take myself in hand.

Hands, that’s the problem. I’m focused now, on fixing my right. Once I have both back, then I can think about the rest of my body. For now I am still a corpse, scattered in pieces, animated only by Grimgrave’s borrowed spark.

Over those forty-eight hours I come to know Grimgrave more than I did, simply by observing her moods, her patterns, her habits, though two days is a very mean amount of time to know anybody.

When not following me around like a puppy, she’s all over the place — playing with or tending to the zoogs, watching television, playing video games, slumped on the sofa with an endless parade of dog-eared books, typing away on her phone keyboard, zooming off into the depths of Plato Base for one unfathomable reason or another. I am simply one additional stop on her manic circuit, as she bounces over to the table and shoves something at me. Hey Occy, this zoog wants to know what your arm is made of. Hey Occy, have you seen this game, this bit with the guy doing the thing with the stuff? Hey Occy, what do you think of this anime girl picture on my phone, would you suck those titties? Hey Occy, did you know whale cocks are ten feet long?!

On the afternoon of that second day, in the lull after the zoogs have been fed, Grimgrave sits down on a patch of empty concrete floor and spends a quiet hour cleaning and oiling her shotgun. She strips it barely looking, lays all the pieces out, tends it with incredible care. Doesn’t even look up. Doesn’t seem to know I’m watching.

Her long waterfall of permanently messy hair, the dark purple birthmark on her throat and cheek, her rotating selection of white-on-white outfits, the irrepressible bounce of mania behind her eyes. I can’t stop watching. Can’t help myself.

Despite all her kind words and her dog-like loyalty, I cannot forget the way she wriggled and writhed beneath me.

She’s backed off that for now, but would she do it again? If I rose from my laptop and threw her down on the sofa, would that break our truce? Or are we already skirmishing over my non-existent masturbation habits? Is she inviting another battle?

Late that second evening she puts on an anime series about animal girls trapped in a vast empty safari park. The animation is terrible, but apparently it’s a zoog favourite. They trickle in from all over Plato Base to swell the audience, hissing along with memorable lines, cheering certain sequences, hiding behind the sofas and chairs during a scary part. Grimgrave invites me to join. After a few episodes, I take the risk, perched awkwardly in an armchair, zoogs around my ankles. Grimgrave laughs and points, glances at me. I manage a smile, but I’m mostly watching her.

We spot Bright once or twice, but she doesn’t talk to us, doesn’t linger. She slinks off, eats meals in her room, shut away in private vigil for her sister.

I keep up a secret vigil of my own, carefully concealed from Grimgrave. One eye on magibooru, waiting for ‘4en4’.

Every hour or two I refresh the pages, check my re-uploads, hoping for a comment. Halfway through that second day somebody files take-down requests on both images; I receive automatic notifications, but the requests cannot be enforced. 4en4 has not posted those illustrations of me to anywhere else, so no ownership can be claimed.

“Nice try, Scarlet,” I murmur to the screen, heart fluttering; perhaps it really is her. “But you’ll have to come closer than that.”

Mid-afternoon on that day, it rains. Big heavy droplets like hammers tap-tap-tap on the concrete roof of Plato Base, great runnels of water sluicing down the mountainside above. Surprised, bewildered, I head to the front entrance and peer out across the Lunar landscape. Vast cloud-banks swirl and roil, the colour of mercury and pearl, flicker-flashing across black skies in stutter-step motion. Raindrops shimmer as they fall, each one a tiny inverted rainbow in black and white.

Grimgrave steps out, opens her mouth to catch the rain. Comes back in with hair and shoulders damp. Finds a towel, makes her hair a bigger mess.

Once the storm has passed, we hear croaking voices on the settled air, speaking no human tongue. Grimgrave says those are the moon-crows we saw earlier, temping prey to the moist surface soil.

Back to work on my arm. I spend most of that second day finalising the outer shell segments, leaving most potential reinforcements for the future; just get the arm back on, I can add a tungsten core later. My own hair gets in the way of work, longer than it should be, by far the strangest side-effect of magical girl-hood, so I tie it up as well, a ponytail I haven’t worn since I was child. The zoogs serve as excellent rubber ducks, good listeners for any plan, any question, any mad idea. They absorb and regurgitate novel words, looking up at me with their beady black eyes and floppy ears going from side to side. Toward the evening I have some of them repeating ‘tensile strength!’ before mock-ambushing each other around my ankles.

I work, I build, I try not to think about the future or anything else. This is not the shape of my life to come, not yet. I am adrift in a liminal space between, only to take shape once I’m whole again. A corpse, sewing herself back together, praying she will come alive once the work is complete.

I focus on my arm, on Factory-Oh when I can’t. And on Grimmy, from the corner of my eye, when I cannot resist.

~~~~~~~

On the morning of the meeting, our divine patron finally wakes up.

Nerys has spent days in that animal bed, with no motion beyond breathing. No food, no water, no apparent bodily functions. But then she is Dream-God, her body isn’t entirely real. She rouses herself in slow stages, snuffling and shuffling, clambering to her paws, peering out of her basket, black muzzle dripping ghostly ooze onto the tabletop, blinking her little obsidian eyes clear of sticky sleep.

She doesn’t speak much, but she does greet me, speaking in her usual slow rasp. “Octavia! Working hard, mmhmm? How very human of you.”

“I should hope so. I’m not entirely zoog-brained, not yet.”

“Haaaaaaa,” she purrs. “You will be.”

“Nerys, what happened to you? Your wounds, this fight you had, who was it with?”

“Later,” she rasps. “Repeating myself is such a bore. And I am still knackered. Later, later.”

The zoogs treat her as a war hero, licking her ragged scars, nibbling her ears, forming a constant honour-guard around her ginger tread. She requests to be placed on the floor, then returned to the table again, then back to the floor, then back to the table, all of which Grimgrave obliges without complaint, so Nerys can go amongst her kind, licking faces and sniffing fur.

“For a species that supposedly hates cats,” I say, “you certainly do act like them sometimes.”

That earns me a hissing rebuke from three dozen zoogs, and an abortive attack on my right ankle, deflected with a frown and a tut. I am forced to raise a hand, mouth an apology I don’t really mean. They are cat-like, like it or not.

About half an hour before the appointed time for the meeting, Tissy sets out late lunch. I spy a hint of glowing blue vanishing behind a pillar, a trail of silken sapphire slipping down a distant passageway; perhaps she’s too curious to sustain perfect stealth. Sandwiches, smoked salmon, a small landslide of sushi, great pitchers of fruit juice, and a fresh pot of coffee to lure me away from the culmination of my work. The biggest pieces of my prosthetic arm are annealing in the dryers. I’ve completed all the wiring, stripped down the damaged parts, everything is ready to be replaced. A few more hours and I’ll be done. But hot coffee and the scent of soy sauce is too sharp a temptation, especially when Grimgrave starts stuffing her face and feeding bits of fish to Nerys. Other zoogs have been summarily banished to the floor, apparently by Tissy, since I didn’t see Grimgrave move them. Nerys no longer requires her honour guard, perfectly capable of plodding up and down by herself.

Grimgrave sits on the edge of the table, apparently allergic to using chairs properly. When I sit nearby, I struggle to keep my eyes off her bare thighs and the way her buttocks pillow against the metal. She’s in white shorts and a tank top today, legs wiggling over the side of the table as she eats.

Bright shuffles into the Big Room a few minutes later. She drags herself past the domesticated corner and slumps down in a chair at the metal table, a nice safe distance from both me and Grimgrave. She stares at the food for a long, long, long moment, in danger of falling asleep, though she does seem a touch less exhausted than during our brief altercation. She glances at me with glacial slowness, half-frown half-squint, blank with easy contempt, as if confused to find me still alive. Then she grunts, drags a plate in front of herself, and starts slowly chewing her way through a sandwich.

“What’s the occasion?” she mutters around a bite.

“The meeting?!” Grimgrave laughs. “Fuck, you didn’t even know? Just came out here ‘cos of the smell, like?”

Bright scowls, then seems to decide the expression isn’t worth the effort. “Tissy left a note. Yeah, meeting, whatever. Signal’s thing.”

At least she’s relatively clean; Bright appears to have showered sometime in the last two days, though it’s a mystery how she didn’t drown herself. The longer side of her hair could do with a proper comb, but it’s not quite so greasy. She still sags in her chair, eyes ringed by dark bags, slow as mud inside her own skin. She’s swapped her clothes out for a pair of black pajama bottoms and a baggy old t-shirt, long sleeves with holes in ragged cuffs.

Why not drag her off and dress her in a big comfy sweater? New socks and a fluffy dressing gown? A hat to keep her head warm? Because she’d bite my other hand off if I tried, no matter how badly she needs it.

Signal appears at precisely five minutes to three, heralded by a quartet of grey-boned moon-skeletons tromping through the main entrance. Camera lens eyes stop and scan. Component-stuffed ribcages bulge with processors and wires and screens. Two skeletons head for Signal’s computer station, plugging themselves in via half a dozen cables. The other two take up station by the door. Signal herself follows, backed by a second quartet of towering grey skeleton-machines. The real Signal, her ‘core’, doesn’t spare even a glance at us, eyes focused somewhere past the walls, ears covered by massive headphones, still wearing the same heavy black hoodie as before, covered in pockets and pouches and sprouting with wires. Her fingers are already flying across the keyboard on the miniature computer strapped to her right arm.

She wanders over to her computer desk, steps out of her big boots, slips into her massive chair. Screens flicker to life before her, hundreds of camera views from inside Plato Base and beyond, dozens of different angles of our faces, of the food on the table, of Nerys, of me, of herself.

One of her escort skeletons squats down to pet some zoogs. Two more detach and come over to the table; one starts loading up a plate with sushi, the other has a rib-mounted screen already aglow with an emote.

(*ΦωΦ*)

“Oh my gosh!” Signal says, voice bouncing and bubbling from skeleton-mounted speakers, Scottish accent firmly in place, motherly warmth tuned just for us. “Everybody’s here, already? I really didn’t expect this, girls. I didn’t! Well done!”

“Heya Siggy-Sigs!” Grimgrave waves a slice of smoked salmon, eating with her fingers. “Tissy’s put on a fucking buffet, yo!”

“I can see, and I’ll be having some of that sushi, for sure. Nerys, good to see you up and about. You too, Octavia, and I’m glad the arm repair is coming along. You’ll have to show me the details, lass. And Bright! You’re actually here. Blow me down with a feather. Thank you, really, I mean it.”

Bright gives Signal a lazy middle finger.

“Signal,” I say, chasing a sip of hot coffee. “I’m using your 3D printers. I hope you don’t mind. There wasn’t exactly a way to ask you.” Except talking to the open air of Plato Base, within sight of your million hidden cameras. But let’s not say that out loud. Let’s all pretend to be human.

One skeleton departs with a plate of food for Signal’s core; the other turns to me with a new emote.

(*^ ‿ <*)♡

“Oh, don’t even mention it, of course I don’t mind, lass,” she says. “If I minded, I could have remotely disabled everything. But no, of course not, you’re more than welcome to use what you need, as long as you don’t touch my main setup. How are the repairs going, anyway? Smoothly, I hope? Found everything you need? I can always source more parts, if there’s anything specific you’re after. Just let me know.”

“It’s … going.” I awkwardly raise my coffee mug. No idea what I’m toasting. “Thank you for the use of your machines. They’re very high quality.”

“Awww, you’re such a sweetheart, Octavia!” Bubble bubble, put your head in mummy’s lap. No thank you, Signal.

“At some point I would like to pick your brains about the skeletons,” I say. “The material used to make them, mostly. Would that be acceptable?”

A moment’s pause. “Of course, of course! I’d be delighted. Not like I get a chance to talk much about it with these two.” A light little giggle, bouncing and tripping from the speakers.

A glance over at the real Signal shows me a slice of her panopticon. My face on one screen, seen from every possible angle, even the back of my head.

You see everything, don’t you, Signal? But not the inside of my mind. Not like Willow.

“So, hey, Siggy!” Grimgrave hops off the table, swaying from side to side, claps her hands in front of the skeleton. “What’s going down, yeah? We gonna blow some shit up? Kidnap some MPs? Take down a magical girl?! What’s this big plan from the Opposition?”

(>﹏<)

“Grimmy, my dear girl, do give me a moment. I’ve had a hell of a time these last few days. And I do want to sample this wonderful looking sushi.”

“Yeah, sure, like, but I wanna hear what we’re gonna explode!”

Nerys waddles down the table, goes up on her hind legs, and sniffs at the moon-skeleton. The chest-mounted screen flickers through a sequence of emotes and numbers to fast for humans to read. Nerys plops back down, peels back her lips with approval, and trundles off again. Grimgrave puffs and pouts, but Nerys offers nothing, so eventually Grimgrave flops into a seat next to me, wiggling her bare legs with impatience.

For a few minutes the Big Room echoes softly to the sounds of eating. I sip my coffee, pick at a sandwich, mentally recalculate how much time is left on the final 3D print jobs. Bright slowly munches through her food, eyes elsewhere, half-slumped in her seat. Grimgrave gets up again, giggles with the zoogs, feeds them stolen sushi. Signal eats at her desk, with a fork, fingers of one hand always on her keyboard, tapping away at high speed. Nerys munches on little titbits of smoked salmon, obsidian eyes heavy with the weight of lingering wounds. She sits herself down next to her basket, watching her magical girls.

Eventually one of Signal’s skeletons walks to the head of the table, a grey-faced machine with dark lenses for eyeballs. The rib-screen on the front lights up.

¯\_ʘᗜʘ_/¯

“Ladies,” Signal says, voice crackling from the speakers. “I’m sure I don’t need to tell you this, but our debut in the waking world has been a huge success. We’ve changed everything. The ripples of our reveal are yet to subside. I’m sure some of you have been keeping an eye on the news, but if you haven’t, then you really should. I don’t want to get ahead of myself, but Britain is never going to be the same again. The world will never be the same. Millions of people — no, billions of people — watched us duel three of the most famous magical girls in the world, and witnessed Grimgrave shoot a Dreamer—”

“Woo, yeah!” Grimgrave cheers, throws her arms up. “Encore, let her do it again! Let that clown fuckin’ cook!”

Signal’s skeleton inclines a hand toward Grimmy. “We can hope,” she says with a little laugh. “We’ve changed everything, ladies. Where we go from here, that’s up to us, and that’s what I want to talk about today. Though I think something of a debriefing is also in order—”

“Ahhhhhh,” Bright growls. “Shut up.” She straightens in her chair, blinking as if woken from a bad nap. “Signal, what are you doing? Who made you … ” Bright trails off, brow scrunched hard.

“Chairwoman?” I suggest.

Bright scowls at me, then at the skeleton. “Yeah. That. Who made you chairwoman, Signal? If you’re gonna make speeches, then I’m going back to bed.”

The emote vanishes from the skeleton-screen.

“Very well, Bright,” says Signal, with no loss of bounce, no slip into robotic tone. “I yield the floor. It’s yours. Take it away, please, be my guest.” The skeleton gestures wide with one bony hand.

b( ̄▽ ̄*)

Bright stares, squints harder, as if fighting exhaustion. Zoogs over in the domesticated corner begin to hiss with the low rasping chatter of zoog laughter. Bright folds her arms, looks away.

“Yo yo yo!” Grimgrave drums on the edge of the table, pushes her chair back, gets to her feet. “Bright’s kinda got a point, Siggy. What’s this op, hey!? I’m on the edge of my fuckin’ seat here, I’m gonna pop!” She glances at me with a big wink. “If you know what I mean!”

Roll my eyes. Don’t engage. Don’t smile. Difficult.

“Geegee,” Signal says, gentle warning in her voice. “First things first. We’ve got a lot to talk about, haven’t we?”

“Awwww, come on! You told Nerys already! You’re doing this on purpose, like!”

ଘ(੭*ˊᵕˋ)੭* ̀ˋ

“I most certainly am,” Signal says, a brazen tease in her voice. “And do you know why, my dear Geegee? Because the moment I explain something as exciting as an operation down in Britain, you are going to be bouncing off the walls, and you won’t pay attention to anything else I say. You can learn a little restraint for once. I’ll get to it when I get to it.”

Grimgrave rolls her eyes, slumps her shoulders, lets out the prototypical groan of an impatient teenager. “Uuughhhh. Fiiiiiiiine. Are we there yet?”

“Seems like an odd reason,” I say out loud. A lie, perhaps, though I can’t see why.

“Now, Octavia,” Signal goes right on, ignoring my implied question. “It’s so very good to see you doing better, lass. It’s great that you’re up and around and on the mend. Before we say anything else, I want to formally apologise to you, for missing the dream-parasite in your head.”

A cold shiver brushes the back of my neck. “I … uh … ”

“I missed it,” she goes on. “Nerys missed it.” Nerys lets out a soft little rasp, drags her tail across the metal tabletop. “Despite all our combined expertise. We failed you, Octavia, and because of that we nearly lost you, before we even had a chance to get to know you.”

Bright mutters, “Wouldn’t be the first time.”

“Hey!” Grimgrave slaps the table, blazes at Bright. “Shut the fuck up, drag-on-deeze-nuts! You fuckin’ let her go down there—”

“We all let her go down there,” Signal says, volume up. “We’re all responsible. Nerys included.” Signal drops her volume back to normal. “We misread your behaviour, Octavia. We attributed it to shock, to confusion, to denial. A Dreamer is a powerful thing, and she hid that parasitic control well enough to escape the notice of even a Dream-God. But that’s no real excuse, we shouldn’t have taken your behaviour for granted. Let me extend an apology, from all of us.”

Grimgrave doesn’t need to apologise; she came after me when nobody else did. Nerys did her best to keep me here and keep me safe, even if her methods were incomprehensible. Signal and Bright, you two showed me the door to the scaffold.

“Apology accepted,” I say.

“Thank you,” Signal says. “And it’s good that you’re here now. It’s good to see you up and about. Good you’re with us, lass.”

One lie is enough, the next truth spills from my lips. “What am I supposed to say in response to that? It’s good to be here? Well, it’s not. My life for the last ten years is gone, revealed as a lie. My … best friend was a Dreamer, and I was her pet. Last week I was preparing for university, and now I’m an exile on the moon, living with a bunch of magical girl terrorists and revolutionaries. No offence, seeing as I’m one of you now.”

Grimgrave snorts. Bright looks at me, dull but curious. Signal freezes.

“But,” I add with a sigh. “It’s infinitely better than being a chew toy for a Dreamer. Thank you for fighting for me.” A glance at Bright. “Even you.”

Bright tightens with contempt, looks away.

(´∀`) “If there’s anything we can do for you in the meantime, to help with your transformation—” Signal starts to say, but I raise my left hand.

“Just let me fix my arm. I can’t think about much else. Not about the future. Not yet.” Except Grimmy, who won’t leave my head.

“I understand completely,” Signal says, her voice oh-so warm and motherly. “There’s just one thing I do need from you, when you’re feeling up to it. I’d like to ask you about that woman you met. Winter, was it? Going by name alone, she’s part of my extended network of informants and sources. She’s on the periphery of the Opposition, but nobody’s ever met her in person before. I only know her through remote contact. I’m very curious to learn what she was doing.”

A shrug. “Okay. Not like I have much to tell you. She was an occultist, that’s about it.”

“We’ll talk about it later,” Signal purrs. “For now, we need to—”

“Actually,” I say, “I have a question for you, Signal. For you and Nerys. And it’s more important to me than anything we’re going to talk about at this meeting.”

Grimgrave bounces on the balls of her feet, one hand in the air, then pointing at me. “Oh yeah, shit, yeah! Occy’s got important shit, for real!”

Signal’s skeleton shifts emotes: (•ิ_•ิ)?

I take a long sip from my coffee. Lukewarm now, sliding down my throat like engine oil in sunlight. A moment to brace.

“Willow,” I say her name. “My … the Dreamer. The Dreamer I … ”

“The Lucid Dreamer,” Signal says, so very gently, wrapping me in cotton wool. “Yes, I’ve been thinking about her for the last few days. Asking around my network of contacts, trying to figure out what happened, what we were up against. You must understand, lass, we’ve had plenty of contact with Dreamers, though almost all of them have been embryonic. Almost everything you’ve been taught about Dreamers down on Earth is false. Most of them want nothing more than to leave, to depart for the Dreamlands as soon as they change. We’ve helped plenty of them evade Dream Control—”

“No,” I try to say. “Signal. That’s not what I mean. I mean she was—”

“I know, I know,” Signal carries right on. “A full-blown mature Dreamer still present in the waking world. It shouldn’t be possible. Our debut on the world stage wasn’t the only paradigm shift. From everything we’ve learned, she’s working for Dream Control, for the British Government, somehow, whatever that means. We don’t have enough information to go on yet, but this changes everything, we need a way to deal with her, or find out what she represents, if there’s more like her, if—”

“Nah, not that!” Grimgrave squawks. “Siggy, listen, yo! Listen to Occy!”

“Yes, quite,” I say. “Not that. She … Willow, she … she was … my … ”

“Occy’s psycho bitch ex!” says Grimmy.

(-_-;)・・・ “Ah,” says Signal. “Certainly. How could I be so dense?”

My dark look bounces off Grimgrave’s forehead. She flashes me a grin: aren’t I helping, Occy?

Deep breath, another sip of coffee, a difficult swallow. “My question. Can Willow reach Luna? Can she infiltrate Plato Base? Can she just walk in through the front door? I already asked Grimgrave, but she said she didn’t know, not for sure. Now I’m asking you, Signal. You as well, Nerys. Is Luna proof against a Lucid Dreamer?”

More coffee, left hand shaking ever so slightly. Grip harder, don’t let anybody see. Quick glances at the concrete corridor mouths, but no Willow strides through at the culmination of the question. Very glad I didn’t pick a seat that puts my back toward the main entrance of the Big Room. I will not be ambushed. I will not be caged again.

More coffee. Breathe steady.

Signal goes quiet for a long moment, the emote-screen on her skeleton blinking to empty, though I can hear her fingers flying across her keyboard. Nerys raises her snout and tilts her head to look at me with one glossy black eye.

Bright grunts. “Scared?”

“What do you think?” I hiss. “Of course I’m scared. What an idiotic question.”

“Maybe we should hand you back to her.”

Grimmy explodes, slams both hands on the table, ready to vault up and over and put a foot in Bright’s face. “Fuck your piss-hole, smeg-breath! Don’t even joke about—”

“Joke?” Bright rasps. “Thought jokes were your department, chuckles. Go on. Joke.”

Grimmy braces for a pounce.

I grab a fistful of Grimgrave’s hip, half shorts and half bare skin. She squeaks in surprise, stumbles and rebounds, leap aborted by two of my fingers hooked into her waistband, fabric bunched tight between her thighs. She totters two awkward half-steps back toward me, half-laughing, half-shocked.

My coffee mug has fallen casualty to my quick reaction, toppled over on the table. Dregs form a little dark brown puddle against the metal.

Nobody speaks. Bright stares at me, blank with effortless aggression. Don’t push me again, dragon girl. You want me to kick your knees out from under you a second time? But she doesn’t turn aside or look away, just stares with eyes heavy-lidded by exhaustion, breathing the slow and clotted breaths of a terminal patient, mucus rattling in her throat and lungs.

“If you try that,” I say slowly, “I’ll think of something interesting I can do with your sister. Then I’ll film it and put it on the internet.”

Bright’s stare turns rancid.

“Ahem,” says Signal. “Bright, Geegee, no fighting at the table, please. Let’s not have a repeat of last time. Tissy will be very upset.”

“Who’s fighting?” Bright rasps. “Not me. How about you, chuckles?”

Grimgrave opens her mouth to bark; I squeeze her hip. She jerks, let out a squeak, subsides. Then she grins at Bright. “Yeah, no fighting, Bright!”

Bright drags her eyes from Grimgrave to me, then back again. “You and chuckles, huh? You move on fast, Patience.”

Fully expecting Grimgrave to break from my grip and pull Bright’s face off, I tighten my fingers. But Grimmy just shrinks away, turns aside. I let go. She busies herself petting Nerys.

“To answer your question, lass,” Signal says, emote shifting. ( ̄~ ̄;) “Can Willow breach Luna? I’m very sorry to say this, but I don’t know either. I’ve been thinking about that since we returned from the hospital rooftop, and the simple answer is that we just don’t know. Dreamers can visit Luna, that’s true, but the only ones who do so all used to be magical girls, and they come from the deep dream now, none of them are remotely human anymore.” Skeleton-speakers emit a soft sigh. “But Willow Finch, if that is even her real name, is the first confirmed example of a Lucid Dreamer. We need more data. I’m sorry.”

No more coffee. Nothing to grip to contain the shiver in my guts. I pick up the fallen mug and set it right. I’d rather be fixing my arm. Or under my bedsheets, not thinking of Willow.

“Nerys?” I say.

Nerys sways her snout from side to side, dripping black ooze onto the tabletop, each droplet vanishing into nothing. She blinks slowly, squinting beneath Grimgrave’s hands.

“Mmmmmmmm,” she purrs, a low raspy sound in her throat. “A human Dreamer. On Luna? Weak, weak, weak. Up here, in my house, she would be playing by my rules. Weakened.”

Grimgrave lights up. “No shit?”

“Nerys?” Signal says. “You know that for a fact?”

“Mmmmmhmmmm,” Nerys purrs again. She shows her teeth, lips peeling back along her snout. “Luna is no human dream. Never was. Can’t be made one. Luna belongs to Moon Beasts, to slugs beneath the rocks, to zoogs, to me. Our dreams rule here. Interlopers will find it hard to breathe.”

“You’re sure?” I ask.

Nerys grins. She rolls her head, indicating the Big Room, or all of Plato Base. “All mine.”

“So, if she does come after me, she’ll be weakened? How much? By what measure?”

Nerys does a little zoog shrug.

“Great. Thank you for such specificity. Very reassuring.”

Signal clears her throat, a little crackling sound down the speakers. “In my professional opinion — which sometimes doesn’t count for much, I know — if Willow was going to try for Plato Base, she would already have done so. She doesn’t know what she’d find up here, or how many of us there are, or where we spend our time. Remember, lass, magical girls are the one thing that can reliably and consistently combat a Dreamer. She’s vulnerable to us. If she’s not willing to run, we can kill her.”

“Yeah!” Grimgrave says. “Occy, for serious, if she tries shit, we’ll kill her stone fucking dead!”

Bright snorts. “Dream trash.”

Can’t quite bring a thank you to my lips, since none of this makes anything better. But I dip my head, bare acknowledgement best I can do. Slip my left hand into the pocket of my robe, check that Grimgrave’s gun is still there, solid, real, and loaded.

“I’ll try to keep that in mind,” I say. “Until I can transform.”

Signal’s emote changes again: <( ̄︶ ̄)> “And that is one of the many things we need to discuss. Right then, ladies, if we’re all done with the preliminaries—”

Grimgrave vaults up onto the table, followed by her mane of hair, white socks on bare metal. Puffs out her chest, thumps her breastbone with a fist, then throws it up high.

“I’ve got an announcement!”

Signal’s skeleton eye-lenses swivel to me; I reply with a shrug, as lost as anybody. Nerys peers up, curious and quiet. Bright just blinks.

Grimgrave sweeps one hand wide, indicates me. “Last time we was all here, I told you all that Occy, she ain’t no homo-sex-you-al! Well guess what?! I fuckin’ lied, whoops!”

My face turns to ice, then hot as molten iron. My teeth creak. Sweat on my brow, a shiver in my throat. My right fist, a phantom sensation against my prosthetic thigh, tightens so hard I feel ghostly nails dig into long-dead skin.

“See, I was wrong, right!?” Grimgrave grins wide, lost to total mania, catching every eye, even the zoogs. “Occy here, she’s just like us. She’s one of us! She’s gay as all fuck!”

Grimgrave ends on a cheer. Nobody joins in. Even the zoogs know better; perhaps they can sense the pressure vessel of my rage.

Bright stares, empty faced, uncaring. Nerys lets out a soft rasp, tail slithering back and forth against the metal. Signal shifts her emote: X_X “Geegee,” she says with a sigh. “First, get down off the table. Second, I think you’re going to have to apologise for—”

But then I’m on my feet. Not sure how I got there. Breath pounds in and out of my lungs like a bellows. Electricity crackles up my phantom limb, cramp and tension spreading outward from my stump, up my neck, into the side of my chest, reaching for my heart, tendrils of heat in my head, my brains, behind my eyes, pulsing hot as molten iron.

“Must you!?” I hiss, teeth clenched. “Must you do this, you—” Patience. “I thought you understood. I thought we— you and I—”

Grimgrave rounds on me, face split in utter delight. “Yo, Occy, hey, I told you, this is how I am!”

A furnace at breaking point in my chest, with nowhere to pour the molten slag. Fires pushing inside my phantom arm, burning and aching and twitching in my stump.

How could she? Tears of rage and humiliation spring into the corners of my eyes. After everything we shared, after I trusted her, she resorts back to this same base mockery.

So easy to forget what Grimgrave is.

“And it’s true, ain’t it?” Grimgrave says, no guile in her face, nothing but genuine joy. “Ain’t no fuckin’ joke! You’re a big fat bitch dyke with the rest of us, yo! Chin up high, eyes front, all that shit! I ain’t mocking you, Occy! One of us!” She starts to stamp, thumping her chest in time with the beat. “One! Of! Us! One! Of Us!”

Grimgrave is on my side. She isn’t lying. Just insufferable.

The worst of true rage — the wounded pride, the need for respect or fear or worse — subsides in a few deep breaths. Grimmy is just being Grimmy; I knew she was like this, what did I expect? And she is telling the truth. I am a lesbian, we all know it, we’re all the same, up here in our grand and desolate exile. She isn’t mocking; in her own bizarre way, this is congratulatory celebration.

But I’m still incandescent, at least on the surface. I wish she would not do this.

“Get down,” I hiss.

Grimmy sticks out her tongue. “Make me!”

Deep breath. Do not rise to that taunt, because once you start you won’t stop. Grimmy does not know what she asks for, to be pulled off the table by force and shoved to the ground, my hand around her cunt to make her behave. Angry flush turns to hidden blush, because I cannot think these thoughts, I cannot discipline Grimgrave, or we will fly past every boundary and off the edge of the waking world.

“When I have my arm back,” I say, though I shouldn’t, “I will … I … ”

Grimgrave flicks her hips out to one side and slaps her own right buttock. “Spank me? Punish me for being a bad girl?! All I’m doing is telling the truth, Occy!”

Wrestle you into submission and finish what we started.

“Perhaps,” I say, “I’ll put a leash on you.”

Grimmy goes wide-eyed, wide-mouthed, grinning with shock and delight. I stay stone-faced, force myself to sit. Should not have said that, should not have given in. I will ruin and destroy her if she lets me, or else she will break down whatever remains of the old Octavia Carter in a furnace that I cannot hope to control.

“Down, off the table,” I repeat. My voice should shake, but it doesn’t. “We’re already drifting miles off the original purpose for this meeting, and I want to get back to repairing my arm. Grimmy, down. Now.”

Grimgrave cackles. “Occy, Occy, yo! You gotta warn me next time before you—”

“Down!” I snap.

Not too hard, not gentle either. Heart racing in my chest, pulse pounding in my throat. What am I doing? What has come over me?

To my utter amazement, Grimgrave obeys. She laughs again, then hops down off the side of the table, right next to me. Biting her bottom lip, eyes aglow, looking like she wants to throw her arms around me.

“ … what?” I say.

“Nooooothing,” she croons. “Nuthin’! Just, you know. If you’re gonna start it, you gotta finish it, yo! Leaving me waiting. Come ooonnnn.”

A frown, dark and craggy, is all I can muster. My strange courage is all dribbled away, afraid of what she might mean. “Stop it. That’s enough.”

“Pfffffffffft.” Grimgrave pouts and shrugs and turns away, as if I’ve somehow disappointed her.

“Huh.” Bright grunts. “She’s got you whipped, chuckles.”

Bright, however, is not totally immune to my stare. She stares back again, neither of us crack, but she is at least forced to respond. Right back where we started.

“My girrrrrrrls,” Nerys rasps, ending with a tried huff, a little zoog noise of satisfaction. “You’re all perfect. You know that, don’t you?”

Bright wrinkles her nose at Nerys. I sigh, shaking my head. Grimgrave cracks a big shit-eating grin, bumps her hips against the back of my chair, springs away beyond range of retaliation. Signal changes her emote: LL_LL

“Right,” Signal says, voice bouncing with false lightness. Her emote switches again. ( ̄□ ̄」) “If we’ve quite finished marking our territory and establishing our boundaries? Yes? All done? Thank you. Because we have quite the agenda to get through, ladies. And I’m sure Octavia here has plenty of questions.”

Signal’s right. From my own half-finished transformation to the nature of Nerys’ wounds, from the limits of the Lunar Revolutionaries to the uncertain shape of our future plans; though I do not know what I will do with the answers to those questions. What am I trying to rebuild, up here on the moon, beyond my own right arm?

“Anyway,” Signal says before I can speak. “I’ve organised it for us, to make things easier.”

The big central ribcage-mounted screen on the skeleton at the head of the table flickers into lines of tight-typed black in tiny print. A bullet-pointed list. A literal agenda. Too small to read.

Bright groans, rolls her eyes, sags further in her seat. “Fuck’s sake, Signal.”

Grimgrave laughs. “Awww, come on! You can’t be serious, Siggy!”

The constant sound of Signal’s typing briefly pauses. The skeleton-speakers say, somewhat more robotic: “Logistics and bureaucracy are important. You all know that. If we’re not all on the same page then we’re going to trip over each other’s feet. Geegee, you especially do not have room to complain, not after going off on your own and bombing a crowd by accident. This is necessary.”

“We’re not like, fuckin, I dunno, in a boardroom!” Grimmy howls with laughter. “Gotta put on suits, get some line graphs!? I can’t fuckin’ believe it, you’ve done it again!”

“She’s done this before?” I murmur. Bright sighs, nods.

“But there’s so much to cover!” Signal snaps, voice a robotic blur. “Everything that happened last week, the implications, the Trio, Octavia’s transformation, all of it. How can we hope to—”

Grimgrave throws her hands in the air. “You told us the Opposition are gonna do some heavy shit! Don’t use it as fuckin’ bait to make us sit through a powerpoint!”

“Yeah,” Bright grunts. “Signal, just tell us. What are we blowing up?”

“And this is gonna be the first time we do shit after our big debut!” Grimgrave goes on. “I’m hype, I’m horned up, I’m ready to rock and roll! Come on, Siggy! Come on!”

Signal’s emote changes: (⇀‸↼‶) “Octavia requires—”

“The things I require,” I interrupt, “are beyond us. Signal, I want to know what this plan is as well. My concerns about the future are only getting worse. We can talk about the rest anytime. And I’d rather not sit through hours of a meeting when I could be repairing my arm.”

“Yeah!” Grimgrave shouts. She starts slapping the table, in time with her words. “Tell us the plan! Tell us the plan! Tell us the plan!”

Bright raises one lazy fist and joins in, thumping the tabletop. Half a dozen zoogs start stamping and stomping, the wave spreading outward. I raise my prosthetic heel and clack it against the floor, but we let Grimmy do the shouting.

“Plan! Plan! Plan! Plan!”

ヽ༼ ಠ益ಠ ༽ノ

“Oh for crying out fucking loud!” Signal shouts. “Fine! Have it your way, we’ll skip to the end. But don’t any of you three dare come crying to me if you get confused later. For pity’s sake, you’re all as bad as each other. Octavia, I expected better of you. Geegee’s a bad influence.”

“Yaaaaaay!” Grimgrave punches the air. “Love you too, Siggy!” She blows air-kisses. “Mwah, mwah!”

“I just want to get back to repairing my arm,” I say. “No offence meant.”

Signal lets out a crackly noise, some kind of grumble. “Alright. Fine. Now, pay attention.”

The central screen on the skeleton’s chest flickers black. The bullet-pointed agenda vanishes, replaced by a high-quality satellite picture — an irregular lump of round-ish island surrounded by deep blue sea. Mottled dark, brown and rocky, patches of green spreading like hardy mould. In the east centre of the island a series of grey rectangles have been stamped across the landscape, wired together by ribbons of road.

“This is the Isle of Rum,” Signal says. “In the Inner Hebrides. I’m not being uncharitable when I doubt you three have ever heard of it.”

Nerys rasps, “I have.”

“To be expected,” Signal says. “Thank you, Nerys.”

The satellite image flickers out, replaced by a closer shot of the structures.

Asphalt lakes, squat blocky buildings in dark concrete, concentric squares and rectangles of razor-wire and high walls and armoured checkpoints. Bunkers bristle with anti-aircraft equipment and protected radar domes.

“This,” Signal explains. “Is an I&O facility, believe it or not.”

“Bit much for one of those,” Bright mutters, her eyes a focused squint.

“Yeah, shit,” Grimgrave says. “What the fuck? That’s a lot for a prison, ain’t it? Fucking missiles and shit? Never heard of an I&O up there. Have I?”

“You wouldn’t have, it’s secret,” Signal says. “This is I&O Facility Seventeen. They don’t give it a name, just as extra precaution. That’s why it’s built on an island. Harder to escape.”

Bright sits up, draws a deep breath, blinks hard. “This is more than just an I&O breakout job, right?”

“Correct,” Signal says. “I&O Seventeen is some kind of research site. They’ve got Dream Institute people working in there. Only three hundred inmates, but each one is contained inside a specialised cell. Leading theories are they’ve got mature Dreamers imprisoned, or perhaps Dreamers who they feel they can use somehow, ones Dream Control didn’t execute. We know for a fact they’re performing experiments on the inmates, we’ve got images and footage smuggled out, but it’s doubtful that’ll cause much reaction. These are Dreamers, after all, or close to it. Hard to make the public care.”

“We?” I echo. “Who is we? Theories from who?”

“The Opposition,” Signal says. “They’ve been working this place for a while. They’ve got about half a dozen moles on the inside, and two of the facility directors compromised, one with blackmail, the other with a member of his family held hostage.”

“Hostage? The Opposition do that? You do that? We do that?”

Bright growls, deep down in her throat, a little taste of the dragon beneath her surface. “Better than they deserve,” she says. “Whole place should be burned to the ground. Signal, tell me we’re gonna burn it.”

“Not right away,” Signal says. The satellite image fills with arrows and notes and angles of movement. “The Opposition are going to hit I&O Facility Seventeen three months from today, on November 21st. They still have people and equipment to get into place. This is the biggest operation they’ve ever planned, and they intend it as their declaration of war. No more passive resistance, not after we lot revealed ourselves to the world. They’re going to crack that place open to free the inmates, and then deal with the people responsible. Probably field executions. They think they can get in and out in under four hours, and they’ve got ways to disrupt the response.”

My stomach goes cold. Field executions?

“They want us to deal with the Dreamers,” Bright drawls. “In case any of them bite.”

“Not quite,” Signal says. “The Opposition’s plan is solid, I helped with the details. They’re confident they can pull this off before the government responds. You are right, they need us on hand to deal with any Dreamers who might be … well, you know, complicated, you know what I mean. But they need us for something else first, otherwise none of this can go ahead.”

The picture shifts again — a grainy image of concrete and metal under fluorescent lights, heavy shadows in the background, cramped quarters, buttons and switches and glowing panels deep in the belly of some dark and horrible place.

“Before they can launch the raid,” Signal explains. “They need us to disable this, it’s the facility’s failsafe.”

“Eh?” Grimgrave tilts her head one way, then the other. “Fuck is it?”

“This,” Signal says with great care, “is a nuclear warhead.”

A beat of silence; then everybody starts shouting.

Grimgrave with wild laughter, Bright with an incredulous, difficult, effortful frown. Even Nerys, lips peeled and eyes wide, incensed in some obscure Dream-God way. Several dozen zoogs all a-chatter at once. Signal with the volume up, pleading for quiet so she can explain, please, everybody, just shut up, let me explain.

All except me.

Because I realise, with cold disappointment I had never anticipated, that whatever madness we are preparing to commit, there is no we.

A daring raid, an I&O secret research lab, the Opposition unmasked and unleashed, and now a live nuclear weapon to be disarmed or displaced by powers beyond the mundane. But without my transformation, I will not be going, I will not be assisting, I will be worse than useless. My place is here, huddled in lunar exile, hiding from Willow, from Dream Control, from England, from all the horrors of the waking world. My place is to shiver in crippled exhaustion, having crawled only inches beyond the bars of my broken cage.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



A magical meeting for magical girls to come up with magical solutions to magical problems; nuclear bombs count as a kind of magic, right?

There’s a surprisingly large amount of stuff going on in this here chapter, from Octavia settling into Plato Base, to Grimgrave proving she is genuinely just that insufferable even when she’s your friend. Bright is unhappy, her default state, but at least Signal is helping??? For a given value of help.

Anyway! Two more chapters until the end of arc 4. Storms (nuclear firestorms?!) a-brewing on the horizon? Or is Octavia just going to be left home while the real magical girls do all the work? I don’t think she’ll settle for that, no way.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you! Thank you so much for being here and reading my little story, dear readers. It is a delight to know that so many readers are enjoying this ride, with these lunatic girls and their strange scrungly patron. Thank you for all your support; Maidens is for you!

Next chapter, it’s time to discuss the benefits of atomic power.

Maidens of the Fall – Autolysis – 4.5

Content Warnings

Grief
Discussion of cannibalism
Discussion of dead children
Internalised homophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Plato Base is a baroque and broken labyrinth, haunted by dream-bound ghosts.

Concrete corridors branch and blunder, tumbling together in belligerent junctions before wandering drunkenly apart. Passages and hallways radiate outward from brief scuffles, plunging back into the petrified guts of the moon. Bare concrete stairwells invite curious feet up toward the roof, or threaten descent into the depths of the rock below, lined with naked steel steps and rusty handrails. Lights in the ceilings cast a cold and distracted glow, dimmed in many places, failed completely in others. Footsteps echo, tripping and tapping down side-passages and through empty vaults, soaked up by shadow-saturated corners; occasional replies scrape and skitter upward from the lower levels, furtive half-heard illusions, nothing more than mistaken moon-wind.

Doors and archways and access points stand open, rooms like old abscesses long drained of foul taint: dormitories and workshops and laboratories and meeting rooms and command bunkers and other places of which I catch only the briefest glimpse. Most were ransacked long ago. Some have been intentionally, rightfully, thoroughly desecrated. A few stand almost untouched. All bear the scars of certain symbols removed, idols cast down, rough patches in concrete where hammer and claw smashed apart the hooked cross.

Gold remains all over the place, both solid and leaf. Door handles and decorations, light fixtures and lampshades, scroll-work on chair backs, inset into tabletops. The people who built this place loved gold, but couldn’t take it with them. The ones who put them down had no use for it, so here it remains, glittering in the dark.

I had not appreciated, from the busy outpost of our domesticated corner in the Big Room, or the repurposed concrete cells of the bedrooms, just how wide and deep this ruin rambles. And this is only one floor.

Plato Base plays tricks on the mind, though not with ill intention.

When measured by the eye, every line pretends to obey the ruler of the mind, every angle a sensible and upright ninety degrees; but time and dreams do not obey our rules, so though every angle is right, any given crossroads has five, six, seven exits, a hallway never moves aside yet one cannot see the end, a corner is turned but a glance over the shoulder shows only a straight route back.

But there is no dreamlike inability to recall one’s path, no repeating rooms or endless corridors, no sudden dead ends. No pitfalls into the black.

I am not lost. Just over-matched.

More importantly, my escort isn’t bothered. The sextet of zoogs don’t seem upset by the journey, only by the prospect of our destination. They trundle along with unerring little paws, sparing not a glance for how the corridors misbehave, leading me straight to Grimgrave.

Scars mark every corner in this wing of Plato Base — the western side of the structure, if my sense of direction and moon geography are in agreement. Old wounds, inflicted during the last stand of the human monsters who built this place. Shattered blast doors, metal melted and twisted aside. Bullet holes pockmark many corners, some only a few, others chewed ragged, concrete crumbly beneath my fingertips. Cracked floor segments, soot-like blossoms, perhaps from blast damage. We pass several sections of roughly demolished wall, where something giant once smashed or strode straight through the concrete, crashing from room to room and out into the corridor; stubs of rebar hang exposed, buckled from massive pressure. Dark reddish stains lurk on many floors in both rooms and hallway, faded with the decades.

One of the largest rooms we pass — perhaps once a command centre, tables and machines around the circular perimeter, unreadable scraps of map pinned to the widest wall, a stepped depression in the middle — now hosts a great cairn. Moon rocks piled high and wide, topped by a ring of grey-white alien skulls. Strange markings loop and coil in concentric circles at the base of the stone pyramid, painted with greasy black ash, small smooth rocks placed at precise junctions, a ball of twisted metal scrunched up at the core.

The whole thing radiates untouchable dignity, even across the chasm of language and species and dream. A Moon Beast cenotaph.

Several other rooms are dominated by written graffiti on the walls, black and angular, sharp and curling, some chipped into the concrete surfaces. A language I cannot read, but I do recognise, from images and video illegal in England. Ghoul tongue, written with claw marks. Less gravity than the tomb of the unknown Moon Beast, but perhaps only because I cannot read the tale.

Finally I understand why the bedrooms and the domesticated corner are clustered so close to the main entrance of Plato Base. Cleared out, made safe, but never truly reclaimed.

The journey itself isn’t long, a few minutes easy walk through empty corridors, dense with scar tissue and war graves. Strange to walk so far on my naked right foot, steel clicking against concrete floor with each step. But it is somehow fitting, like this is the place my prosthetic limbs were always meant to traverse. My empty right sleeve flaps about too much, so I fold it inside, tuck it into my waistband.

As we draw close to our destination my escort of zoogs grow visibly nervous. They start to peek around each corner, hanging back behind my heels, winding their tails together, little claws clutching for each other’s fur. Unbothered by the strange noises earlier, the pools of deep shadow, the old bloodstains, but approaching the end makes them skittish and snapping, baring their teeth, not happy to go first.

I take over, step ahead, indicate our options. “This way? Or that way? Just nod, it’s fine.”

For the final two dozen feet I lead the way best I can, past a knot of two junctions and through an open pair of double doors, zoogs pattering along just behind.

We emerge into a chamber that was once some kind of machine shop, the scent of oil and grease still hanging in the air, engine pits set into the floor, buckets of tools left to gather dust, shelves crammed with spare parts, some of them overturned long ago. A massive pair of garage doors stands on the opposite side of the space, chained shut from the inside. I cross to a tiny access door alongside, propped open with crowbar, hinges rusted solid.

Grey concrete and dark skies loom beyond; fingers of moon-wind hesitate at the threshold.

The zoogs hang back, squabbling amongst themselves with little hush-hush hisses.

“You have no obligation to follow me out there,” I tell them. “Not if you don’t want to. You’re free to go back to the Big Room. You owe me nothing, do you understand that?”

They’re not really listening, focused on pushing and shoving and nipping at each other, beady dark eyes rolling with fear. But then they settle into a tightly-squeezed pack, snouts upturned, all eyes on me.

“Is it dangerous out there?” I ask. “For you, I mean.”

“Noooo,” one of them rasps. “No danger.”

“Is it dangerous for you to stay here alone?”

They share glances, scrunched noses, the zoog equivalent of a frown. “No no no,” one of them rasps. “No. Zoog big scary. Nothing fuck with us. Not with Nerys!”

A little chorus goes up. “Nerys! Nerys!” They do adore their goddess. But they don’t step any closer to the door. “Nerys!”

I try not to sigh, try to be patient. They are zoogs, they are very small, and they are trying their best.

“Well,” I say, gesturing at the little door to the outside of the base. “I’m going on ahead. You can go back if you want. Or wait here, if you want me to escort you back—”

“Grims!” one of them rasps. That sets off another chorus of chitter-chattering. “Grimmy!” “Grimsgrimsgrims!” “Gravegrims grim!” “Grimmygrave!”

“Okay, okay.” A sigh, count to five. “Okay, just … follow if you want, then? I’ll … protect you. If there’s anything to protect you from.” That sets off more hissing, wordless complaints. “Okay, fine, no protecting then. Just … come on.”

The whole zoog-mass moves forward as one, following as I turn and duck through the open doorway, stepping out beneath Luna’s inscrutable skies.

A semi-exterior courtyard, bracketed on two sides by high concrete walls, on the other two by deep excavations chiselled into the nameless mountain of the Montes Alpes. Above broods a dark and starless void, the Lunar sky. Sunlight dapples and dances across the silvery black vegetation on the mountainside, rustling and swaying in distant overhead winds, reduced to a mere whisper down here behind the concrete walls. Earth is not visible, lost over the horizon.

Left — a pair of massive metal doors stand rusted permanently open, watched over by empty guard towers and machine-gun posts; right — a series of massive tunnel-mouths burrow beneath the mountain, presumably leading to the lower levels of Plato Base, perhaps deep vehicle storage. The courtyard floor is wide enough for a tank regiment. Rusted-out hulks stand slumped in disorderly rows, barrels worn down to stubs, tracks collapsed, any rubber long since rotted to nothing.

A brief pang of sorrow stirs in my chest, grief for the poor machines. Still just barely recognisable as the tanks they once were, far beyond any restoration work.

Then I remind myself who built them, for what purpose. Perhaps it is better that they rusted. A few museum-piece Panzers are enough.

On the far side of the courtyard huge chunks of concrete floor have been ripped up and piled to one side, to expose a wide section of lunar soil, covered with low vegetation, dotted with gravestones.

Grimmy squats before the graves, a vague white smudge embowered by grey concrete.

Relief floods me, so strong I let out a sudden breath, almost stumble, left knee gone weak. Absurd, what was I worried about? That Grimgrave would be gone, that she would be hurt? I’ve known her a few days at most, and we’re hardly inseparable intimates.

But then I glance over my shoulder, though I’m not sure why. Past the zoogs now navigating the threshold, joining me outdoors, and into the machine shop, the far doors still open, the concrete of Plato Base quiet and still beyond. Shadows in the corridors. Old scars buried deep.

I’m — afraid? Of what?

“It’s nothing,” I hiss. The zoogs gather around my ankles, pressing close to my left leg, peering across the courtyard, lips peeled back. “Stop being ridiculous.”

Focus on solid things. Grimgrave. Grimmy.

Runnels of moon-wind rustle down the mountainside to tug at the tips of her hair, drawing loose strands away from the white of her hoodie, slim shoulders a tiny bulwark against the endless grey concrete. She is facing away from me, into the makeshift graveyard, distant, isolated, unaware.

Black skies, grey soil, lonely graves. Perhaps I shouldn’t be here, interrupting her privacy. No great leap of logic is required to understand what she’s doing, who she might be mourning. Polite feet would turn back, pretend they did not see. A nice young woman would avert her eyes, say nothing, accept that certain things are not mentioned out loud, some sorrows must be private, contained, untold.

But I want Grimgrave to come back indoors, out of the wind, away from this monolithic landscape of grey concrete and silver-black mountainsides and starless dark skies, no matter how beautiful it might be out here. She should not be dwarfed by any setting, not reduced to squatting in silence and staring at gravestones. She should be back in the warm with the zoogs, laughing and eating and playing.

Plus, I don’t want to go back by myself.

Pure selfishness. I’m not a nice young woman, never was. Murderer, dream terrorist, renegade magical girl. I cup my left hand to my mouth; don’t want to surprise Grimgrave by sneaking up on her.

“Grimmy!” I call, voice echoing out over the concrete, lost in the rustle of lunar vegetation, snatched away on the wind.

Grimgrave starts, twists to look over her shoulder, stands up and stares. Tiny face, eyes wide, mouth open in surprise, one arm sweeping aside her waterfall of hair. I raise a hand, wave; may I approach, or will you bite? You have every right to bite down until I retreat; you probably should, you should drive me off, because I do not fully understand why I am doing this, you are not safe around me, not safe to let me back in. I am a wolf and you are a lamb, turn your shoulder and tell me to go fuck myself.

Grimgrave waves back. “Heeeeeeyyyyyy! Occyyyyyyy! Come on over here!”

Across the courtyard I go, between two rows of rusted hulks, out onto clear concrete. My left foot grows a touch cold through the sock; my prosthetic foot clicks time on the hard ground. The zoogs stick close to my heels, hissing to each other, words too soft to make out. Grimgrave bounces on the spot, breaks into a grin as I approach.

“Hey hey hey, Occy! Didn’t expect you out here, yo!” She waves both hands at the zoogs, fingers spread. “Guys, guys, you didn’t have to come!” She laughs, then back to me. “Occy, hey, sorry! I like, lost track of time, you—” Her grin vanishes, eyes go wide, mouth falls open. “What happened to your face?!”

I stop a few feet from graveyard’s edge, alongside Grimmy.

“My face?”

“Yeah!” She points. “The great big fuckin’ shiner on your cheek!”

“Oh, that.” I touch the stiffening bruise on my left cheek, work my jaw, probe the pain. A slow and steady throbbing. Background noise, like all the other pains in my life. “Bright punched me.”

“What!?” Grimgrave yells, the concrete courtyard acting like a funnel, her shout at lunar escape velocity. “Fuck!” She hops to one side, looks past me, back across the courtyard, as if expecting Bright in hot pursuit. “I’ll knock her shit-packed guts out, I’ll fuck—”

Raise my left hand. “Don’t.”

“But—”

“Grimmy, it’s fine. I handled it. Handled her. Whichever. She’s not behind me or something. Nobody is behind me.”

Grimgrave boggles. Glances at the door again. Looks lost. “Eh?”

I had wanted to avoid tiresome repetition. But I do what I must, fill Grimgrave in on my little altercation with Burning Bright. I leave out the details of our conversation, especially the parts about Scarlet Edge.

Grimgrave’s boggling squint worsens. She tempts me to put my left hand directly over her face and command her to stop.

“You put her to bed?” she asks, incredulous and amazed when I finish. “You put fuckin’ Burning Bright to bed, tucked her in, all that shit?”

“‘All that shit’,” I echo. Rather satisfying.

“Fuck,” Grimgrave mutters. “And she didn’t like, transform or nothing? You’re sure she was like … I dunno … not like a doppelganger or a mimic or something?”

Frown, hard. “Can that happen?”

Grimgrave shrugs, flapping both arms out to her sides. “Fuck knows, search me! S’not like Bright at all. Shit, maybe it’s all that stuff with her sister, like? Maybe it really took it out of her, and she’s all messed up?”

“That would be the obvious cause. Whatever the reason, I’m glad she didn’t disembowel me or roast me alive. We did have a nice little chat, in the end, after getting off on the wrong foot.”

“Nice little chat!” Grimgrave laughs. “Hey, maybe she’s finally getting on board with all the teamwork stuff, like!”

“Mm.” Probably not.

The makeshift cemetery is separated into two distinct sections. On the left I count thirty six graves, all tiny plots, too small even for infants. No names, no dates, each one marked by a single upright stick of concrete rooted deep in gritty grey soil. Lunar vegetation blankets the spaces between the graves with pale silver mosses and tufts of hardy blackish grass; the graves themselves blossom with lunar flowers, great heavy drooping bells of argent gleam, shimmering silver cups open to the skies, glossy and healthy with new life. All except one, right at the front, with freshly turned grey soil.

On the right the graves are sized for full-grown human beings. Same flowers, same spread of lunar mosses, but capped by proper headstones, roughly cut from chunks of raw concrete. Names, dates, scored deep into the surfaces with inexpert hands. Twenty one graves, none new.

“Serious though,” Grimgrave says. “Soz, for like, leaving you alone. Didn’t think shit would happen!” She squats down, scoops up one of the zoogs; they’re all staring at the tiny graves, caught halfway between fascination and mortal terror. “And guyyssssss,” Grimgrave complains at the one in her arms as she straightens back up, hugging it to her chest. “You shouldn’t have come, yo! You know it’s not good, yeah?”

The zoog in her arms twists this way and that, hissing and rasping. “Grimmy graves grim-grim graves grim!”

She croons and cuddles it, until finally it settles down against her shoulder.

“They were concerned about you, I think,” I say. “They insisted on escorting me, though I told them they didn’t need to. I hope this isn’t a problem.”

“Concerned?” Grimgrave squints up at me, her grin half-false. “Pffffft, nothing to worry about like, just lost track of time!”

Grimgrave doesn’t look like she’s been crying in secret. Clear eyes, no flush in her face, no need to sniff back the aftermath of tears. But an undeniable melancholy lurks behind the green of her eyes, too much for the grin to conceal. My first instinct was correct; she should be indoors, with her zoogs, not out here by herself, brooding over the dead, whoever they were.

“Occy?” Grimmy tilts her head. “Occyyyyy, heeeeyyyyyy?”

“Sorry?”

She bobs her head from side to side, breaks into a fresh grin. “You hypnotised? Or am I just that fuckin’ pretty?”

“Grimgrave, are you … ”

‘Are you okay?’ What a futile question. What meaningless pablum. How would I react to that? I have not been okay for ten years. I will never be okay again. A shrug and a cold shoulder. A smile and a nod. A total lack of comprehension.

Grimmy raises her eyebrows, waits for me to finish, nodding along as if I’m an animal learning to speak.

“So,” I say instead, a poor recovery after an obvious fumble. “Plato Base has a graveyard. I assume the small plots are for zoogs?”

Grimgrave’s grin passes behind dark clouds. She lets out a big breath, cuddles the zoog tighter in her arms, buries her nose in its fur for a long moment. Trickles of moon-wind drag at her hair, catch on the hem of my robe.

“Yeah,” Grimmy says eventually, staring at the little graves. “I didn’t start it myself. There was a few when I got here. But I thought … like … it’s just better, you know? Better than leaving them to rot.”

The zoog in her arms is so wide-eyed it looks drugged. The ones around her ankles hiss and chatter, fixated on the graves.

“I couldn’t agree more,” I say. “I count thirty six? But there’s what, two hundred zoogs in Plato Base? I was under the impression they’ve been here a long time. Shouldn’t there be more … ”

Grimgrave turns big bright eyes toward me, mildly surprised.

“What?” I say, try not to sigh. “What now?”

“Occy, zoogs eat their dead.”

My face goes cold.

“ … what?”

“They eat their dead. Like, ninety nine times out of a hundred. But they’ve got like, a really really good sense of smell for sickness and stuff. If a zoog dies too sick to eat, they don’t know what to do with the body, ‘cos they can’t eat it, right? And if a zoog dies, like, alone, you know? Down there, on earth, in a gutter or some shit, nobody to care. Then it rots for a day or two, and then they can’t eat it either.” She nods at the rows of little graves. “That’s what this is for. Zoogs who ain’t got proper burial, not like they’re supposed to.”

My mind catches like a skipping record. “They … they eat their own dead? Zoogs eat their own dead? They eat their dead?”

Grimgrave straightens, tilts her head up, eyes gone wide. I almost step back, like she’s squaring up.

“Don’t!” she snaps. “Don’t be fuckin’ rude about it, hey!”

Raise my hand, half-surrender. “Grimgrave! You cannot tell me that zoogs practice funerary endocannibalism and not expect me to freak out a little! Give me a moment, bloody hell!”

But she doesn’t give. “There’s nothing wrong with it! And it’s their dead, it’s respect, yeah? It’s not like they pick off their own weak and wounded. Not like we fuckin’ humans do!”

The zoogs are all staring at me too. One gently gums at my left ankle. I gesture at them, address them. “Ladies, gentlemen,” absurd, but I can’t think of anything faster, “it’s not your fault, I’m not angry at you, not— not disgusted.”

“Yeah!” Grimgrave snaps. “You better fuckin’ not be!”

“Grimmy. Sorry. I’m sorry.”

That was easy.

Grimgrave pauses, then shrugs and smiles, transgression forgiven instantly. Her anger is like lightning, gone in a flash.

“S’cool, no worries,” she says. “Just like, it’s a respect thing for them, you know? S’what they evolved to do.”

Force a smile in return; Grimgrave eyes my grimace with vague suspicion, so I give up.

“What about … ” Clear my throat. “I mean this with the greatest respect, but what about diseases? Shouldn’t they be riddled with prions?”

“They’re from the Dreamlands, duh! Ain’t gotta worry about that. I don’t even think they have like, DNA. You got DNA, little fella? Hmm?” Grimgrave wobbles the zoog in her arms; he rasps and wiggles and thwaps his tail about, which makes Grimgrave laugh and boop his snout. “Nah, no DNA in you!”

“Deeany!” he rasps.

“Lucky for them,” I say.

A step back from Grimmy, a step to one side, the better to cast my eyes over the graves. The other zoogs detach from my ankles and cluster behind Grimgrave instead, sheltering in the lee of her legs, staring past her at the graves of their own fallen. Grimgrave puts the sixth zoog down among his friends, then ruffles heads and strokes backs and scratches behind ears. She makes a gentle shooing motion; the zoogs turn away with slow, morbid reluctance, little black eyes drawn to the graves as if by magnets, like children passing a terrible car accident, uncertain if they should cry or not. But eventually they shuffle off, crossing the courtyard, furry little rumps trundling between the rows of rusted machines, vanishing through the door, back inside Plato Base.

The fortress towers against the black lunar sky, only the tips of antennas and dishes visible from so close, whistling faintly as wind catches metal.

Grimgrave puffs out a long sigh, shoots me an awkward grimace. “S’not good for them to see this, like. At least, not the younger ones. Dead zoogs under the ground, it freaks them out bad style. I keep thinking, shit, maybe I should cremate them or something, I dunno. But I brought that up once and they hated it even worse.”

“Do they have … ” I feel stupid, asking this. “Religious beliefs? About death and burial?”

Grimgrave snorts. “Nah, not exactly. Hey, you should meet a ghoul sometime, they’ve got religion, they’ve got it bad, and it’s weird as shit. You think zoogs eating their dead is freaky, ghouls eat everybodys’ dead.”

“I’d rather not,” I mutter. Meeting a ghoul, face-to-face, for long enough to converse? I may be a dream-terrorist hiding on the moon, but that idea sends a shiver up my spine. I turn back to the graves, gesture at the larger ones. “Who were they?”

“Magical girls.”

“Oh.” What did I expect? “Right. Of course.”

Grimgrave squats down at the edge of the broken concrete, draws her hair up, pooling in her lap so it won’t drag on the ground. “Not all of them are actually in there, like,” she says. “Some are just empty coffins. Or just nothing. And there’s no graves for the ones who went Dreamer, they’re not, like, proper dead, I guess. I mean, I dunno about the oldest ones, the ones at the back. Some of them didn’t have headstones, so I just put up a slab for them. Didn’t know what to write. ”

I join Grimgrave at the concrete lip. My left hand twitches toward her shoulder, an urge I cannot countenance. I stick my hand into the pocket on my robe, to keep it from offending.

The gravestones at the rear are unmarked, concrete hardly weathered.

“Would Signal know?” I ask. “About the oldest ones?”

Grimgrave shrugs. “Don’t think so. Nerys has been doing this since the fuckin’ nineties, you know? Even Siggy’s only been a magical girl for like ten years or something.” She gestures. “The next six, all we got is the names. Fuck knows who they were, or who buried ‘em, or put their names on the stones. Nerys doesn’t tell much. Dream-Gods, you know?”

The six concrete gravestones she indicates do look a bit older than the others. Two of them have only names, magical girl names: ‘Symphonic Bloom’ and ‘Vulpine’. One has only a single date, 1999, with no name; I cannot help but wonder who erected that slab. The other three have both dates and names, deaths ranging from the nineties into the early twenty-tens; ‘Amanda Rainsborough’, ‘Mina Twitch — Spark Speed’, ‘Hannah Barrow, Iridescent Terminus’.

“Hannah Barrow,” I sound out that last one. “Two thousand and two to twenty fourteen. Grimgrave—”

“Yeah, I know.”

“That was a twelve year old girl.”

“I know.”

Moon-wind trickles down the slopes of the Montes Alpes, a distant rustling of lunar flora, whispers at the edge of the world. Grimgrave stares at the headstones. I swallow, with some difficulty.

“And we don’t know anything about her?” I ask. “Nothing? Just nothing? That’s it?”

“She died before Siggy joined up. Siggy didn’t like, get a lot of instruction, you know?”

“And Signal hasn’t tried to find out?” Heat stirs in my chest, rising into my face. “To put names, histories, anything, to these … concrete gravestones? I can’t— I can’t—”

“Siggy doesn’t like to come back here,” Grimgrave says, quick and sharp. “If you wanna know stuff about the girls before us, you gotta ask Nerys, but like I said, she doesn’t talk about it. It’s just how Dream-Gods work, yeah?”

“Signal has made no effort at all!?” I snap, almost laugh. “With all her resources, her skills, surely she—”

“Shit, Occy!” Grimgrave huffs. “Fuck! Look, I’m not supposed to fuckin’ know this, okay?” She looks up, over her shoulder, at me, eyes tighter than I expected. “So don’t fuckin’ repeat this, yeah? Promise!”

“ … okay?”

She points at one of the middle gravestones, more recent examples — ‘Shabana Tewari. Noise. 2001-2019.’

“What am I looking at?” I ask slowly.

Grimgrave grimaces, all teeth. “That’s Siggy’s twin sister in there.”

False fire snuffs out, turns to ash. “Ah.”

Moon-wind briefly changes direction, whistles through the dishes and antenna atop Plato Base, a sudden mournful wail trailing off to nothing. Grimgrave wraps her arms around her knees.

“Signal and Noise,” I say. “I see. Were they … I mean … they must have been close?”

“Dunno,” says Grimgrave. “Never met her, you know? S’not much actually down there in the box, according to Bright. Just some scraps. Bits of bone. Real nasty shit, you know?”

“How did she die?”

A shrug. “I dunno that either. Don’t know the whole story. Bright got bits of it, but not the whole thing. Before my time, before Bright’s time, you know? Anyway, Siggy’s kinda like the zoogs, she doesn’t like to come back here. Not even sure who put the headstone up, might have been … well, somebody else who’s either dead or dreamer now.”

I am struck with a sudden urge to squat next to Grimgrave and put my arm around her shoulders, tighten my grip, feel living warmth, body against body. But she doesn’t want that, that’s not why she came out here, and she’s not done yet.

Grimgrave slowly tells me about the rest of the seven known dead, pointing to headstones one by one.

‘Anislee’ — before Grimgrave and Bright, but known to Signal. ‘Lake Mercury’, a magical girl name, apparently once friendly with Bright, died shortly before Grimgrave’s time in Plato Base. Then there’s—

“Cece!” Grimgrave lights up, a smile growing on her face. “Cecilia, but we all called her Cece. Uh, ‘all’, I mean like, was a bit different back then. Though, wow, shit, that was only a couple of years back. Her magical girl name was Gorgon, which was cool as shit, you know? She was cool as shit all over. Helped Nerys when I got picked up. She’d been here a while, with Signal and a couple of others. Cece fuckin’ rocked. Miss that bitch.”

“And … 2023?” I read the date off the headstone. “She … ?”

“Yeah.” Grimgrave shrugs. “She got got, and that was that.” She moves on, points at the next grave. “Mahalia. We uh, never got a magical girl name out of her. She was here for like … six months, I guess. Then Alice, same. Iridice, same. Shit, this is nasty, right? And … uh … ”

Grimmy falters on the final grave, mouth open, words stuck. Her hand sags.

‘Haleigh Knight. Feast of Bones. 2000-2024.’

Need I even ask? What manner of memory and mourning would still even Grimgrave’s laugh?

“Grimmy?”

“Yeah,” Grimgrave says, speaking to the grave, voice thick and slow. “Uh. She’s like, not actually down there, most of her, anyway. Buried a— an arm. Pretty much. Her dress, it’s one of the ones on the wall in the base, you know? The one with the black skeleton bits, but you kinda can’t see much of that anymore, since it’s all burned and cut up and shit. She uh … she was one of us for like, a year. A bit more, I think. Yeah, thirteen months. Heh. Can’t forget that.” She swallows. Sniffs awkwardly. Wipes her nose on the back of one hand. “January sixteenth, twenty twenty four. That’s when she … you know. Around about seven in the afternoon. It was … raining, in England. Mm.”

Mid January last year; a particularly bad Nightmare incursion, three days of putrid phantasm roiling forth from London’s foul corpse, four distinct Nightmares and their attendant clouds of dark-dripping Dreamland detritus, drifting west and south over the London Wall. Three days in and out of the shelters. Sixty eight dead, over two hundred wounded. Halted and slain in the end, by magical girls, as Nightmares always are.

Plus Haleigh Knight.

How did she die? To the Nightmares, to the Trio, to the other magical girls involved in that particular defence of the realm? What hidden battles unfold beneath cover of Nightmares? What secret war is hidden from England’s eyes? Was it worth it, her death? Did she go down as martyr, worth all the pain? Or did she regret everything, wishing for one more day of life?

This was Grimgrave’s girlfriend. I’m certain.

My left hand twitches again, wants to reach for her shoulder, but that would be a worse intrusion. She sniffs a few times, won’t show me her face. Clears her throat. Takes a deep breath.

“How many became Dreamers?” I ask. Coward.

Grimgrave shrugs. “Dunno. Double this, probs. Easier to wander off than flame out, you know? ‘Course, this doesn’t include all the girls who Nerys picked up who never made it the first couple of hours, like. Nerys says there’s been lots. But, you know, no bodies, no names, nothing, no shit. She has to do it quiet, else the Trio and other bitches get riled up. We can’t barely help. Sucks shit.”

All of these girls, all of them like us. Why did they take Nerys’ deal? What did they imagine they were fighting for — or what horrors were they fleeing? Why did Haleigh Knight become a magical girl; was it worth her own death? Was it worth leaving Grimgrave behind? Or was it because of Grimgrave? What about the unmarked graves at the rear, the ones nobody but Dream-Gods recall, whose names cannot cross back into the waking world? What about the Dreamers, the ones who gave up and left, the ones who decided England and Earth and humankind itself not worth the effort?

Plato Base should be teeming with young women. Dozens of us. A hundred. More.

Here are the unquiet shades in whose shadows I stand.

Grimgrave takes a deep breath, straightens without rising from her squat, sweeps her hair back, tresses trailing on the concrete ground. She wiggles an index finger, imitates a claw. “We’ve got a ghoul claw for carving into the concrete. Could do it with a chisel, sure, but that baby goes like a hot knife through butter, it’s cool as shit. We keep it in the machine shop room back there, do you wanna see it—”

“I’m sorry.”

Grimgrave twists, looks over her shoulder. “Eh? Occy?”

One step back, give her space. Can’t meet those eyes, still damp with unshed tears.

“I apologise,” I repeat. Throat thick. Glued shut. “Grimgrave. Grimmy, I— I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” Can’t find the words. “I’m sorry.”

Grimgrave goes sceptical in my peripheral vision. “Hey, what? What for?”

“For earlier. For … the way I … ” Pushed you down, jammed my knee into your cunt, when you have your own ghosts draped about your shoulders. “I-I can’t … I cannot impose on you. I can’t inflict myself on you, you don’t deserve, you … you should be allowed to … to grieve, to—” Take another step back, hands to myself, eyes aside. “I-I-I shouldn’t, shouldn’t touch. Not when— when—” Gesture at the grave, at Grimgrave’s dead girlfriend, at the shades who suddenly crowd the edges of my vision. “You should be allowed to remember in peace—”

Grimgrave explodes — to her feet, in my face, and wide, arms thrown out to her sides, eyes blazing with maniac fire.

“Fuck that!” she yells. “Occy, hey, yo, look at my fuckin’ face! Fuck! That!”

Grimgrave grabs my robe. I shake my head, mutter a denial, but she’s not listening.

“Yeah, they’re all fuckin’ dead! So what, huh?! We can’t change that now. Shit, couldn’t change it then, couldn’t do a fuckin’ thing! But you know what, hey? Occy, you know what? You know what!?” She shakes me by the robe, forces me to dig my heels in. “We’re not dead! Me, you, Bright, Siggy, we’re all still here, still fuckin’ alive! Tissy too, even Nerys! You get it?!”

“B-but—” I glance, helpless, at the grave of Grimmy’s lover. “But she was—”

“Yeah! Yeah, she was! Was! And now she’s gone. And you know what she’d want me to do? And you don’t, you fuckin’ don’t, ‘cos you never knew her. You know what she’d want me to do!? Anything I want!”

Grimgrave pants hard; I can smell her breath, the softness of her, her hair and her skin. Right about one thing, she is very much alive.

She lets go, steps back, cracks that lunatic grin, fifty, sixty, seventy percent power, still climbing. Eyes on fire. Springs in her heels.

“And you know what I want?” she says. “I wanna fuckin’ live, Occy. I wanna live, and I wanna win, and smash the chains on England, and all the rest of it! I wanna live, every day!”

I meet her eyes, no choice, like a bonfire on a frozen night.

She’s still grinning. Beside the grave of her dead lover, she still grins like a mad little imp.

“I don’t understand how you do it,” I say, voice on the verge of breaking. “Tomorrow, or the week after, I might not be here, I might be dead. You might be dead. So why … why … why even try? Why … ”

“Yeah, sure! We might both be in this ground. That’s why you gotta fuckin’ live!”

“All I’ve done is insult you. But you still won’t give up on me. Even when I … attacked you. It … it makes me feel … helpless?”

Grimgrave’s grin hits a hundred percent. “You’ll get used to it!”

A sigh. A roll of my eyes. Half a laugh and the memory of tears. When I wipe my eyes on the back of my hand, Grimgrave takes the opening to ambush me with a hug, darts in like we’re duelling with shotgun and fists. Quick and rough, a hard squeeze round my middle, warm as raw sunlight, small and wriggly, smelling like sweat and zoog fur. Doesn’t give me a chance to hug back, or stumble away, or even yelp. She just does it, then lets go, dances a step clear, wipes her own nose on her sleeve.

“Shit, Occy,” she says. “Thanks.”

I’m still reeling from the hug. “Uh … what? What for?”

“For coming out here!” She gestures at the graves. “I’ve been all mopey, like. Thinking about dead girls. People I miss. You know? But you’re here. You’re alive! Right fuckin’ there!” She frames me with her thumbs and forefingers, one eye closed, a pixie director on a set nobody else can see.

I almost laugh. A small laugh, to be sure, but a real one. “If you say so.”

“I do say so!”

“Well.” I glance out over the graves, at the empty grey soil yet to be filled, just so I don’t have to endure her irrepressible face. “Thank you again for facing down Willow. If she’d gotten me, I don’t think I would be under this ground.”

“Ah?”

“There are fates worse than death.”

“Ehhhh.” Grimgrave, doubtful. “Don’t think so. But hey, you do you. Or don’t, hey!”

A moment of comfortable silence lingers between us, my eyes on the graves, Grimmy’s on the mountains behind Plato Base, or perhaps on the side of my face, though I try not to think about that. Moon-wind teases the tips of her hair, runs fingers across the back of my neck. I look up at the mountains too, at the silver-black lunar forests, the Dreamland woods, beyond all waking reason. Small black dots detach from a handful of treetops, winging through the air in slow, lazy, looping arcs. A few cross overhead, alighting on the outer walls of the courtyard.

Ravens, but not those of the waking world. Ten-foot wingspans, beaks like garden shears, each one with a third eye in the forehead, glowing a dull red against the lunar sky. Heads twitch, consider Grimgrave and I from several angles, then dismiss us and turn to preening themselves.

“Ha, those fuckers,” Grimgrave says. “Don’t let ‘em fool you, they can talk, and they’re real shits about it if you get ‘em going. S’the other reason I don’t like the zoogs to come out here. Hey, you wanna go back inside? Wanna see that cool claw? Or like, has your foot finished printing yet?”

“Why ‘Grimgrave’?”

Away from the dead, back to the living. Grimgrave’s eyes light up at my question.

“Grimaldi!” she says.

“I’m sorry?”

Grimgrave rolls her eyes, sagging with great eloquence. “Joseph motherfucking Grimaldi? The most famous clown in English history? No? No!? Fuck!” She throws up her hands, bursts out laughing. “Fuck you, Occy!”

“I wasn’t aware clowns had history.”

“Well we fuckin’ do.” Grimgrave wiggles her head at me with mock offence. “And I’m the latest and greatest! Totally clown-maxxed! Grim for Grimaldi, and then grave ‘cos like … you know. Graves. It’s a cool name. Rest of my meat-bag family doesn’t deserve it. S’mine now, fuck ‘em.”

“You just put the name together yourself?”

“Nah. Dreamed it! S’how you’ll get yours, I reckon.”

Can’t help but sigh. “I do hope so. Perhaps when I finish repairing my arm.” Phantom pain tingles up invisible fingers, clenched fist reminding me with a deep throb of unplaceable interruption.

“Probs, yeah.” Grimgrave does her best to sound confident, but she doesn’t know anymore than I do, and I need to say far more than I have.

“Grimgrave. Grimmy, I mean. I … I need to ask … I—”

“Just spit it out, yo!”

I give her a nasty look, but she’s immune. “I don’t know how to phrase this,” I say. “But seeing all of these.” I gesture at the graves. “I … well … is it true?”

Though I’m well-aware my question makes no sense, I can’t get the rest of the words up my throat. Grimgrave waits a beat, then snorts.

“Nah!” she says. “Nothing’s true, everything’s permitted!”

Another dark look bounces right off her. “Isn’t that from a video game?”

“Nah. I mean yeah. But nah.”

Grimgrave’s foolery has loosened my throat. “Is it true,” I repeat, wet my lips, choose each word with great and terrible care. “What Dream Control says about … homosexuals?” About us. “Or, I suppose, what they imply. What everybody implies. Is it true? If Nerys chooses only … le-lesbians,” my voice drops to a whisper on that word. Clear my throat. Try again. “To become magical girls, then is the rest of it true as well? It is true that we—” We! “That we’re a risk?”

Everybody knows, though few say out loud, in endless twists and turns of insinuation, that homosexuals are more likely to become Dreamers. Nobody has a rational reason why, outside the carefully guarded secrets and clean-room laboratories of the Dream Institute. Yet, at the same time, everybody knows why.

To yearn is to dream; the yearning is what makes Dreamers. To go beyond the grey skies and grey concrete of old England, to break free of the rational round of the world. To believe that other things are possible, and to want those things with the whole force of one’s soul.

To dream is to be human, to be human is to dream. But some of us are more of a risk. And it’s true, isn’t it? Everything they’ve implied and insinuated, every last word is true.

Grimgrave shrugs. “Fuck knows.”

I blink at her, dumbfounded. “You … no. No. You’re serious? But … how can’t you … ”

“I dunno! I mean, like, maybe?” Grimgrave looks vaguely baffled. “But probs not. DC already lie about all sorts of shit, right? You believe everything else the fuckers believe down in England?”

“Well. I mean. No, of course not. But … ”

“Well there you go, hey! Decide for yourself, yeah?”

Shake my head, total disbelief. “You’ve never thought about this? You’re not curious why Nerys picks only homosexual women to become magical girls?”

“That’s just Nerys! It’s like, her thing? Dream-Gods don’t work like people, they got rules and systems and shit they gotta follow. And hey, sure as shit I’ve thought about it. Made up my own mind, like. I ain’t a Dreamer, I ain’t gonna become a Dreamer. And neither are you, right? Yeah?”

“Uh, yes. Of course not.”

But how can I avoid that fate when I don’t even understand the nature of the risk? Perhaps I should be asking Signal these technical questions.

Grimgrave cracks a nasty little smirk. “We’re both gay as all fuck though!”

Look away. Can’t respond to that. Not out loud.

I try to fold my arms over my chest before I forget the current lack of my right. Phantom pain crawls up the imaginary nerves of a ghostly limb, creeping into my shoulder as a clenching of muscles, spreading into my neck, burrowing deep. I’m left awkwardly massaging my stump.

“Grimgrave—”

“Gay, gay, gay!”

“Yes, yes, gay, whatever. Grimgrave, listen. This is important. More important than the whole gay thing. Alright?”

“Ah? All ears, Occy!”

“Earlier, after I put Bright to bed, when I was alone, I got … ” Why is this so hard to say? Shame does not matter, not in this case. “I got spooked. Only a little.”

“Pffffft,” Grimgrave makes a dismissive noise. “Ahhh, it’s fine, it’s fine! Plato Base ain’t like, super duper untouchable safe, but shit, it’s safer than anywhere down on earth! Especially for us magical girls.”

“Even for ones who can’t transform?”

“Errr … I mean … ”

“Anyway.” I sigh. “That’s not why I got spooked. Dreamers can go anywhere, right? They’re not bound by the same limitations as magical girls, and certainly not by any limitations of a mundane human being. So.” Swallow, throat surprisingly dry. Glance over my shoulder, at the open door back into the bowels of Plato Base. Grimgrave is right here, at my side; is this the real reason I came seeking her? How long has this thought been lurking in the back of my mind, disguised as something else, something less frightening? “So.”

“Sooooo?” Grimgrave echoes.

“So.” I squeeze my stump hard, phantom pain worse than usual. “Is there any chance, any chance at all, no matter how slim, that Willow might turn up uninvited?”

Grimgrave pulls a face, half-smirk, opens her mouth.

Before she can speak: “Grimmy, I don’t want reassurance, I want truth. Is it possible?”

Grimgrave shuts her mouth, scrunches up a difficult frown, stays that way for well over ten seconds. “Ehhhhh, I dunno? Not like, for sure? Fuck, this isn’t what you wanna hear—”

“Don’t tell me what I want to hear. Tell me what I need to keep myself safe.”

Grimgrave throws up her hands. “I dunno! I dunno, really. I mean, I would’a said no, right? Nobody else can make it up here. The only Dreamers who come here are ones who used to be us, and that’s pretty rare, like. And hey, nobody even knows about Plato Base. Unless you told her about it?”

There is no cold hand on the back of my neck. “I did. I mentioned the moon, when it was just her and I, alone together.”

“Shit.” Grimgrave goes quiet, then quickly rallies. “But like, she still can’t get here! Unless she gets in a rocket ship. But, yeah, I dunno for sure.”

“Thank you for the honesty.”

“She’s not gonna get you back!” Grimgrave says. “She’s not! I’m right here, Occy, and she’s not. She wants my shotgun all the way up her cunt again, she can fuckin’ try! Ha!”

Deep breaths. Do not shake. Do not look over my shoulder. Willow is not here. She is not here. “I think today has firmly established that you cannot be at my side twenty-four seven.”

“Shit, I could be.” Grimgrave smirks at the look on my face. “Until you learn to transform! You could sleep in my room—”

“Grimmy.”

“—and I’ll watch you shit! Hahaha!” She bursts into laughter. “Hoooooo yeah!”

Look away, hold onto dull fear. Try to fold my arms again, forget and fail. “I appreciate the attempt at levity, but it’s not helping.”

“Who said it was ‘levity’? I’m serious!” Grimgrave bounces in front of me, a dirty little smirk on her face. “You need somebody to keep your psycho ex away? I’ve got your back, Occy. Serious. I can take her. Did it before, didn’t I?”

“That’s not the part in question.”

Grimmy’s offer prompts sober consideration; if her presence at my side was the price of keeping Willow forever at bay, then I would gladly sit on the toilet and move my bowels in front of Grimgrave for the rest of my life. I would let her sleep at the foot of my bed. I would have her live in my pocket, at my heels, on a leash. I would sew us together.

But if Willow wanted me badly enough, she would be here. Dreamers have no rational limits, they are not subject to what we — mundane and magical girls alike — consider the boundaries of reality. The Dream is everywhere all at once, and even the great distance of Luna is likely no barrier, not to something like her.

So where is she? For all her pleading, all the dreams she crammed into my mind, she has not pursued me. Never loved me at all. Liar.

Or perhaps she cannot reach across the snatch of vacuum between earth and the moon? I know so little, my own lack of certainty is driving a fear of which I can barely sense the shape.

All I know is that I never want to see her again. Not alive, at least.

Besides, perhaps Grimgrave would not be able to protect me a third time. She shot Willow twice, but both were by surprise, a shotgun in the face and a shotgun to the flank. A Dreamer, a Lucid Dreamer, alive and active in the waking world, a totally unknown quality, forewarned and prepared. Would Grimgrave prevail?

I simply don’t know.

“I just … I don’t need you to watch my back around the clock,” I say, talking to a patch of distant concrete wall. “I just feel naked. Can’t transform. Don’t have my right arm. Even if I start work right away, which, yes, I am going to, but it’ll still be perhaps forty eight hours, maybe more, before I can finish repairs and get it back on. Until then I’m defenceless. If she showed up, I could only run.” Shake my head, bite my lip. Old anger, sealed deep down inside.

Grimgrave breaks into a grin, not what I expected. “Shiiiiiiit, Occy. You know what you need?”

Grimmy pulls the waistband of her jogging bottoms wide and jams a hand down inside. She sticks her tongue out and turns her eyes aside, like she’s rummaging in a sack full of goodies. Just as I pull a face, expecting a terrible joke, she extracts a chunk of brightly coloured polymer, spins it in one hand, and offers it to me, grip-first.

A handgun. A pistol. In bright pink camo-print.

“A helping hand from little miss Glock and her big bang girlcock!” She laughs, eyes aflame with mania. “Serious, go on, take it! Full load, no spare mags, but I’ll get you some soon. Forty-five ACP, none of that nine-mil pussy shit. Take it, take it!”

A tut. “Bullets don’t stop Dreamers.”

“Mine do!”

Can’t argue with that, I suppose. “I’ve never fired a gun before. Never even held one.”

“It’s easy as shit! Both hands on the boomstick, point it at what you wanna make dead, and squeeze the little clitty. Then she goes pop, woo!”

Another dark look for Grimgrave. This one penetrates. “Both hands?”

Grimgrave freezes, then snorts. “Shit, sorry! Like, just use your left hand double-hard!”

I sigh. I am defeated. I lie trampled. “Is the safety on?”

“Yeah! Sure!” Grimgrave tilts her head, looks at the side of the gun, then flicks the safety. “Now it is!”

“Fucking hell,” I hiss. “Grimgrave!”

“Take it! Serious! Take it! Willow comes around a corner, you put this in her face and dump that mag. That’s enough to make even a Dreamer flinch! Put her on her arse then scream like hell, I’ll be right there.”

“I can’t believe you had the safety off.”

She shrugs. “Doesn’t matter shit for me. Come ooooonnnnnn, Occy. Take it! It’ll make you feel better!”

With a sweaty hand and final moment’s hesitation, I accept the gun.

Heavy, too heavy, like a tiny contextless component of some vast machine, inviting me to infer grand functions from this single part. I check the safety myself, ensure I can operate it with my left hand alone; I eject the magazine against the base of my rib cage, no right hand to catch it properly, ease the bullets out so I can count them. Thirteen rounds, slid back with a solid click. Smooth polymer surfaces, textured grip, just right in a human hand. What a perfectly designed little device, extruded from the mouth of a deity. Like an extension of my body, within seconds.

Try to imagine the muzzle of this gun pressed to Willow’s forehead. Pull the trigger, watch her burst like ripe fruit. She’s a Dreamer, she’ll put herself back together in the blink of an eye. Aim at her centre of mass, yank the trigger over and over, fill her with holes, watch her fall.

I loved Willow once, or was made to believe I did. Could I point a gun at her? Could I pull the trigger? Do I want to kill Willow? Can it be done? Dreamers, yes, by enough application of magical girls. Lucid Dreamers? Who knows. Certainly not with bullets.

I want the answer to be yes. It might be no.

Aim at the wall with my left hand a few times. Discipline, finger off the trigger. Feels awkward. Incomplete.

Grimgrave whistles. “Thought you said you didn’t know how to use a gun, yo?”

“I’ve never handled one before, but I know plenty about firearms. They’re mechanically interesting.” A sigh. “Does it have to be pink?”

“Best one I got for the job. Suits you!”

“Fair enough.” Now I don’t know where to put the thing. Tuck it into my waistband? In the front, like a surrogate penis? No, thank you. I slide the firearm into the pocket of my robe, where it drags to one side. “Thank you. I think. Listen, Grimmy, if something happens—”

“Scream and I’ll come running,” she says. “Right?”

Have to turn my face away, vaguely shamed. “Right.”

“Oh, and don’t leave the gun where the zoogs can get at it.” She cracks a smirk. “Bad idea!”

“ … no, you’re not telling me they can operate a firearm. No. No way. They don’t have the hands for it. Grimgrave. Stop teasing.”

Grimmy snorts. I can’t decide if she’s being serious. “Yo yo yo, Occy, you should ask Siggy about all this Dreamer stuff, okay? She knows a lot more than I do, like all about overlaps and Dreamers and stuff. If she was worried about that dream bitch running up here and nabbing you, she probs would have said something, like. Ask her, for serious.” Grimgrave rummages in her pockets while she talks, pulls out her mobile phone, a chunky old thing which looks enough to kill a Dreamer with one blow to the skull. “Anyway, I told her—”

“Do you think I was Willow’s only woman?” I say, not to Grimmy, because I wasn’t really listening.

Grimmy looks up from her phone, deer in headlights. I look down, first cold, then flushed with sudden heat.

“Forget I said that,” I say, but it’s too late, Grimgrave is already cracking open a fresh grin.

“You jealous?” she snorts.

“No, just—”

“Worried she was a big old slut—”

“Forget I said it!” I snap. “Please. Grimmy.”

Grimgrave snorts again, then shrugs, gestures with her phone. “Aaaaaaanyways. I messaged Siggy, let her know you’re up and around and stuff. She said to tell you she’s glad you’re well, all the usual stuff she says, blah blah blah.”

“You didn’t tell her the rest, did you? How you … found me?”

Grimgrave grins like a demon. “Yeah, I told her you wanked yourself into a heart attack over some big titty bitches. Hahah! Course I fuckin’ didn’t!”

“Alright, fine.” I huff. “What’s Signal doing, anyway? Where is she?”

“Fuck knows. Same thing she always does, resistance stuff with the Opposition. She’s our girl on the inside, you know?”

“Yes, I gathered that, what with her skills.”

Is that Signal’s mundane life? Hiding out in the Scottish Highlands, deep in the Dream-afflicted parts of Wales, or in some rat-infested bedsit in a northern industrial city, working for the Opposition? A cog in the mundane revolutionary machine. Can’t imagine how she hides the skeletons.

“Anyway,” Grimgrave says, “Siggy’s called a new meeting, since our first one kinda fell apart. Day after tomorrow. Plenty of time to work on your robot arm, yeah?”

Can’t help another sigh. “Is that what you people do? Hold meetings? Or I suppose, what ‘we’ do?”

“Naaaah. Not often. But shit, there’s plenty enough to figure out, right? But it’s not all about that, she wants this one special.” Grimgrave holds up the phone so I can read her messages, a clashing mess of pastels on neon, blood-red and scream-pink and steel-blue. “See? Siggy’s always one step ahead! She’s already onto some new shit.”

The message is short and simple.

‘Strategy meeting. Thursday 15:00. Opposition has plans for a major hit. They want us in.’



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Even Grimgrave can be grim at times, especially when surrounded by graves; this really doesn’t seem like the sort of chapter about which I should be making jokes though, so I’ll leave that one there.

This was genuinely a little rough to write! But I’m glad we went there, these things cannot forever be avoided in such a story, especially with these kinds of themes. At least Octavia has learned something important. Gained some perspective. Knows the stakes. Maybe she’ll be a bit more understanding now, at least about Grimmy.

As for the rest of the arc, it’s three more chapters! Arc 5 lurks up ahead, peering from the shadows.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! As always, I could not do any of this without all of you, the audience. Maidens of the Fall is for all of you, and I dearly hope you’re having just as much fun reading it as I am writing.

Next chapter, it’s time for a Magical Girl Meeting. Though these girls aren’t much for tea and cakes.

Maidens of the Fall – Autolysis – 4.4

Content Warnings

Ableism
Medical horror
Chronic illness
Covid-19 (fictional references to)
Discussion of incest



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Burning Bright’s deceptively weak-wristed punch cracks my head to one side, wrenches the delicate muscles in my neck, and knocks me off my feet. A lurch and a flail, stars exploding behind my eyes, a one-handed grope for the back of the chair, the side of the table; two clean misses, and down I go.

At least this particular trip to the floor isn’t my fault.

My backside thumps hard, no cushion on raw concrete. Pain rattles my hips and zig-zags up my spine, blotted and blurred by the much more immediate shock of the hurt in my face, a blender taken to my thoughts. Left hand clamped to the slow-motion explosion in my cheek, heart slamming inside my chest, sweat boiling on my skin. Adrenaline screams through my arteries, everything shaking and quivering, muscles tight and taut and ready to go, go, go!

Not fear, just the raw chemical cocktail of animal survival.

Turns out I don’t know how to take a punch. No surprise there, it’s my first time.

Bright staggers back too, the blow bit deep into her reserves. Sagging and panting, dirty lank hair stuck to her face, eyes struggling and squinting to stay open. She clutches the table with one hand, her other held in a pose of tender pain, her poor bruised knuckles.

Our twinned breathing all ragged and rough, echoed by the distant rush of moon-wind down the mountain slopes, whispering out across the roof of Plato Base. The 3D printer fans carry on whirring, mechanism humming away, insensible to violence. The lone table-zoog Grimgrave told to look after me is up on her paws, ears back, teeth bared, tail stiff, shrinking from Bright’s proximity. Several dozen more zoogs in the domesticated corner are frozen in shock, tails tall, claws braced, ready to bolt — or fly to my aid?

Make like a zoog. Not a sensible option, but one’s mind is rather beyond sensible options so soon after getting punched in the face. And, contrary to popular belief, unlike their earthly cousins, zoogs rarely play dead.

My lips peel back, to show my teeth.

“I am not,” I hiss, “interested in your sister!”

If that is not enough, we shall proceed to bite.

“Get up.” Bright heaves the words out, chased by rattling breath. She swallows hard, dislodges a plug of mucus deep down her throat. “Get up.”

“No.” I take my hand from my cheek, flesh taut, tender, throbbing. “If you want to hit me a second time, Bethany, then you can come down here.”

Zoog-style courage lends me strange abandon. Beneath her exterior of chronic illness and exhaustion, Bright is still a magical girl, a big scary dragon girl, more than capable of shrugging off mundane missiles and tearing war machines apart with her bare hands. If she wants me dead then she could simply transform, pull me to pieces with razor-sharp claws, cook the remains in a breath of hot flame.

But she doesn’t. She’s not. She won’t? So I will get her on the floor and make her taste concrete.

“I’m not,” she labours to say, “gonna stomp on a one-armed cripple. Want you standing again. So I can knock … knock you down.” She struggles to straighten, pulling herself upright, inflating herself with every hard-won breath. Rakes her hair back out of her face. Blinks hard, trying to focus. “I’m gonna punch you again. And again. And again. And again. I’m gonna break your face. Until you learn what I tried to teach you—”

“Scarlet Edge attacked me!” I screech. “Not the other way around! Were you not paying attention!? Are you blind?!”

Bright shakes her head, not really listening. “I figured out where she got that bruise. The one on her face, the one that won’t heal. You put it there. You put it on her. You marked her!” Bright chokes up a fragment of a roar, wheezing and spluttering, then sags against the edge of the table. The zoogs half-scatter, half-advance, caught between rational fear and Grimgrave’s promise. “My sister is mine,” Bright rasps. “Mine, mine, mine. Nobody, nobody is allowed to do this. You can’t take her—”

“I bit her on the face, I told you that,” I say. “Scarlet had her sword in my gut, so I bit her.”

“You can’t take her away from me!”

“I don’t fucking want her!”

Duelling shouts echo off into the Big Room, followed by a chorus of hissing zoogs, tails thwapping the floor, claws scraping on concrete. But their threat display is lost on Bright. She looms over me, staggers forward, one step, then two.

“She’s locked herself in her room,” Bright spits. “For days. Days! She’s never done this before. She won’t see anybody, not even me, not even me! And it was you, you fucking dream-bait bitch, you did this. You did this to her, you took her heart from—”

Bright pulls a boot back mid-rant, to deliver a kick.

I lash out with my right leg. My naked prosthetic foot connects with Bright’s left knee, just below the cap; a wedge of naked steel digs deep into the ligaments. She yells in pain and surprise, gropes for the side of the table, the back of the chair, two clean misses.

Down she goes, an uncontrolled backward topple. Bright lands on her arse with a painful crack, air thumped from her lungs. Screws up her eyes, jaw open wide, clutching at her knee. An exhausted groan escapes her throat.

“Ffffffuck, ahh … ” Then panting, wheezing, gritting her teeth. The zoogs go silent.

“You hit me,” I say, voice shaking. “I hit you.”

Bright pants hard, saliva foaming between her teeth, hate in her eyes.

“Welcome to the floor,” I say. Almost laugh. Bright doesn’t find it very funny. She clutches her knee, rocks gently back and forth, whines through clenched teeth.

I grab for the chair, lever myself to my knees, then lurch back to my feet. Bright hauls herself upright too, unwilling to be beaten, staggering and stumbling until she stands opposite, though far from straight-spined. She’s even more bowed and hunched than before, a puppet with a lazy mistress at the strings.

She flexes her right hand, makes a fresh fist, starts to pull it back.

“Your sister seemed rather unconcerned with you,” I say. Best way to hit her, better than another round of two cripples wailing on each other. “Disgusted by you, even. She didn’t recognise you, refused to fight you. Whose fault was that? Not mine, I’m pretty certain of that much. Not mine. So I am not going to let you take this out on me. Next time you hit me, I’m going to bite you. I’m going to bite, and I won’t let go until I remove a pound of flesh.”

A few zoogs hiss their approval, “Biting! Biting!”

Bright’s fist loosens. Can’t raise it all the way. Lips shake, words trapped in her mouth. Her eyes tighten, glossy with tears.

Holy shit. Have I made her cry?

“So?” I spit, driven on by spite. “Are you going to punch me again? Why not transform? You can turn into a bloody great dragon, and I can’t even transform at all right now, maybe not ever again. I’m sure you could kill me with ease. Won’t be the worst thing I’ve faced today, not even the first time I’ve died. No? Not going to do that either?”

Bright turns her face aside, as if I’ve shamed her.

“Didn’t think so,” I sneer. “Burning Bright. Paper tiger.”

She blinks at me several times, eyes misted, half-shocked and half-offended, like my adrenaline-fuelled nonsense insult has cut her to the quick. Another blink and her face re-hardens.

She grabs the throat of my jumper. Opens her mouth with a fresh threat. But then — silence. Moon-wind and my heartbeat.

Bright lets go, turns away, staggers off with a limp. She crosses the domesticated corner, mostly ignores the zoogs, grunts with exhausted frustration when a few of them don’t get out of her way fast enough. She lurches into the mouth of the corridor that leads to the bedrooms. And then she’s gone.

A great breath goes out of me, purges my false courage. I start to shake. Hard pulse in my throat, hot buzzing in my head, pressure behind my eyes.

Burning Bright could easily have killed me. Or just as easily have beaten me black and blue, made good on her threats, left me to twitch and writhe on the floor, if only she wasn’t so exhausted. Now she’s gone, fear crashes back down, held at bay only briefly by the spleen of a wounded dignity that I no longer truly possess.

I collapse into the chair, panting for breath, massaging the stump of my right arm, phantom pain shooting up and down my long-dead limb. What was I thinking, delaying the repairs to my prosthetic by even a second? I am naked without my right arm, incomplete and vulnerable. In front of Grimgrave — Grimmy — it was unavoidable. Not pleasant, barely acceptable, but not total humiliation. But in front of Bright? Without my arm I am a worm on the topsoil, waiting to be eaten.

My face too; I probe the tender flesh of my left cheek, wincing through clenched teeth, the beginnings of a nasty bruise. Aren’t magical girls supposed to heal fast? Where’s my regenerating flesh? Why fix my heart but leave me with a bruised face?

The zoog on the table trundles over, tilting her head left and right, asking for pets. I reach out and stroke her, absent minded. Is this what it’s going to be like, living on the moon? Bright will come at me again, and perhaps next time she won’t be quite so drained; I must deal with her first, get the drop on her, show her that I’m too much bother to hurt, that I will bite and scratch and kick—

A scrape, a slide, the distinct noise of a heavy sack of flesh slumping to the concrete, all from the corridor to the bedrooms.

“ … Bright?”

A few brave zoogs venture beyond the domesticated corner and across the bare concrete, to poke their snouts into the corridor and peer at whatever made that sound. They start to chitter-chatter, lashing their tails from side to side, paws going up and down, claws clicking on the floor. A couple of them look back at me, with expressions of such incredible clarity, a way no being has ever looked at me before; they need an adult, they need help, they need somebody sensible and responsible, big and strong and clever.

“Bright?” I call again. “Bright? Oh, for fuck’s sake.”

If not for the zoogs I would suspect a trap. But now I’m thinking medical emergency, a heart attack, just like me. Maybe magical girls are especially susceptible to heart problems. Maybe Bright has been losing her mind for the last few days in a similar way to myself, clawing at Scarlet’s bedroom door, desperate for her return.

“Bright!” I shout, one last time.

Then I’m out of the chair and hurrying across the domesticated corner, a bee-line for the mouth of the corridor. I refuse to have Bright’s death on my conscience.

Zoogs part, scurrying out of my path, closing in my wake.

Burning Bright is down on her arse, slumped against the wall, body like a sack of rotten potatoes dumped beneath the rainbow graffiti. She rolls her head at my approach, eyes bloodshot, narrow with total exhaustion, but not the least bit distressed. Zoogs sniff at her boots, scatter when she waves a hand at them.

I stand over her. She makes no effort to get up.

“I take it you’re not dying?” I ask.

She makes eye contact, but she’s barely there. Dull topaz, fires burned down to cinders. The moment drags out and out and out; has she suffered a massive stroke, brain damage? Should I go wake Nerys, is this an emergency? But eventually Bright swallows, then inches a shrug with one shoulder.

“So fucking tired,” she mutters, almost inaudible. “Can’t think. Can’t … can’t.”

“Well you can’t sleep there,” I say. “You’re in the middle of the corridor.”

She eyes me again, tries for grumpy. One hand gestures, limp, vague.

“What’s wrong with you?” I ask. “I mean, do you need somebody to literally pick you up off the floor? What is this?”

Bright closes her eyes, rolls the back of her skull against the concrete wall. “You were right first time,” she mutters.

“Pardon?”

“Dying,” she grunts. Holds up a hand, with great effort, thumb and forefinger a quarter-inch apart. “Always dying. Never there. Journey, no end. Blue-balled by death. Stood up at the altar. Whatever metaphor you like.”

Her eyes stay closed, limp blonde hair stuck to her forehead. Her chest rises and falls beneath her rumpled black hoodie, slow as a coma victim. Zoogs creep closer again, sniffing around her edges, biting at one of her shoes. This time she doesn’t chase them away.

“Bright,” I say. “Bright? Get up.”

No response.

I glance back into the Big Room, praying for Grimgrave’s swift return. Bright obviously needs help. Magical girl or not, she needs a week of good sleep, a month of calorie surplus, and a year of therapy. But I am not the one to deliver any of those things. I’d rather cuff her round the back of the head.

Several zoogs look up at me, waiting for me to do something relevant and sensible.

“I don’t know what to do,” I hiss to them. “Is she … well, yes, obviously she’s sick, but—”

“Oh Rose thou art sick,” Bright croaks. Her eyes crack open, clouded and thick. “The invisible worm, that flies in the night, in the howling storm, has found out thy bed … ” She trails off.

“Are you delirious, or just quoting poetry for fun?”

Bright drops her eyes, the only gesture she has strength for. I make another glance for Grimgrave, but I am steadfastly and unconditionally alone, except for the zoogs, and I don’t think they can provide anything except moral support. Perhaps if several dozen of them work together, they can drag Bright down the corridor, grinding her face on the concrete, but that wouldn’t achieve anything useful. Though it would be satisfying. I would take pictures.

Perhaps this is a chance to solve my problem. Bright can’t defend herself.

Deep breaths, take a moment, consider the next step with great care. Am I really going to do this? Bright seems helpless, but she is still a magical girl. Perhaps she can transform perfectly well, and simply chooses not to do so right now. Our only witnesses are a dozen zoogs.

Yes, take the opening. Might never get another chance. I need to follow my instincts.

“You can’t sleep here, Bright,” I say, trying to find a way in. “Do you have a bedroom up here? In Plato Base, I mean.”

The question seems to revive her somewhat. Bright squints at me, huffs and puffs and grits her teeth. “Don’t. Just don’t. Don’t need you to drag me to bed, dream-bait. Let me be. Leave me to my misery. I can’t get up. Fuck getting up.”

“No,” I say firmly. “I’m not letting you sleep in the corridor—”

“What do you care?”

“I don’t, actually, certainly not after you sucker-punched me.” One hand on my hips, rather unimpressive without symmetry. “But Grimgrave has made it very clear, I’m one of you now—”

Bright snorts. “Chucklefuck.”

“Grimgrave,” I repeat her name, with extra emphasis, “has made it clear. Either we help each other or we die unremembered, in pain. I’m not sure I believe a word of that yet, but I don’t exactly have any other options. I should probably just leave you here, yes. But … ” Am I really doing this, just for the respect of a bunch of zoogs? “I’ll ask again. Do you have a room up here? Grimgrave told me you don’t spend much time in Plato Base.”

But you’re here now. Fleeing your sister? Or the lack of your sister, rather.

“Mmmmmm.” Bright waves a vague hand.

“If not, I’ll put you in my bed. On my bed, rather, since there’s no sheets right now. I vomited on them earlier, after I had a heart attack and passed out.”

“Ugh.” Bright grimaces. “Not like you can help me up anyway. One-arm. cripple.”

“Mmhmm.”

I brace my legs, metal foot scraping on concrete, then reach down to grab Bright’s arm. She resists, tries to slap me away, but I get a good grip on her wrist, her forearm, then haul her upright with all my might, give her no choice but to help me or have her arm wrenched from the socket. She groans with frustration, stumbles to her feet, blunders into my side. I’m braced well, take her weight with ease.

“Arm over my shoulders,” I snap. “Over my shoulders. Over! Or I’ll drop you and you’ll hit your head. There, that’s better. Now come on. Walk. Walk! Raise your feet!”

Bright grumbles at my commands. She stinks of unwashed flesh, days of sweat, sour tears, all half-obscured by the faint undertone of astringent medicine.

We stagger down the corridor together, Bright half-limp, me carrying most of her weight. Zoogs trail behind us, cautious lest we topple backward. We round the corner and take a left, into the hallway with the doors to the private bedrooms, the corridor itself vanishing into darkness up ahead. My bedroom door stands ajar, the latch and lock broken when Grimgrave kicked it in.

“Which one’s yours?” I ask.

Bright nods at the dark. “Third down from chuckles. Opposite side.”

We drag each other the rest of the way. My prosthetic leg does ninety percent of the work, an iron pillar of infinite strength to which I cling for every step. Bright gets heavier, mutters to set her down here, let her rest, let me fucking rest you dream-bait joke, let me down, fuck you, fuck off, fuck.

The third door down from Grimgrave on the opposite side is totally unadorned, blank matte metal, just like mine.

“You’re sure this is the right one?”

“Fuck you,” Bright mutters.

After a moment of awkward fumbling I manage to depress the door handle with my hip. We stagger over the threshold together.

Bright’s bedroom is a concrete box, mine but mirrored, shower cubicle in the opposite corner, desk on the opposite side. Bare walls, bed smartly made with a mass of thick blankets, four stacks of clothes neatly folded beside the foot of the bed, draped with a spare coat, a hoodie, guarded by a pair of boots. The only evidence of personality is the desk, piled with used notebooks, some of them open on chicken-scratch handwriting, surrounded by little towers of books, paperback and hardback, palm-sized and leviathan and everything in between. More books are stacked on the floor next to the desk, organised by size, many studded with tiny colour-coded slips between their pages.

Sparse and spartan, except for the books. Is this the truth of Bright’s inner life, or does she simply not care enough to bother decorating her home away from home?

I drag Bright over to the bed, ease her down onto the mattress. As I step back and roll my left shoulder, she slumps sideways, head on the pillow, drawing her booted feet upward.

“At least take your shoes off!” I snap. “I am not doing that for you.”

Bright grumbles like a big sulky baby, kicks at her own feet until her shoes tumble free and flop to the floor. A handful of extremely brave zoogs creep over the threshold of the bedroom and bee-line for the shoes, sticking their heads inside for some unfathomable reason. Bright draws her feet up at last, head heavy on her pillow, weight of her body denting the covers. I flick on the bedside lamp so we’re not relying on the spillover light from the corridor. Bright blinks and squints and sinks into her sheets, topaz eyes dull as dirt.

“Are you comfortable?” I ask. “Need anything?”

“Fuck off.”

Roll my eyes. Why did I even bother? I cast around for a cup or a glass, find a mug by the sink, fill it from the tap, clack it down on the bedside table. Bright twitches, eyes the only part of her still capable of motion.

“I’m not going to force you to sit up and drink,” I say, “but there’s water there if you want it. Understand?”

Bright paws at the edge of the bed covers, gives up quickly. I sigh, step forward, grab the sheets.

“Roll.”

“Nn?” she grunts, eyes narrowed.

“Roll!” I demand. “Roll toward the wall. Unless you can’t move at all. In which case forget it.”

With much grumbling and huffing and pouting of lips, Bright rolls as instructed. I pull the covers back, hold them in place. She doesn’t need the step two, not from my mouth; she rolls back into place, over the edge of the covers, onto the bare undersheet, onto her side. I pull the covers up and over her shoulders. Her eyes flutter shut, lids like wax paper, greasy blonde hair tangled against the pillow. She breathes as if wheezing through a filth-clogged pipe. Her face, slack and pale and lined, seems to soften just a touch, easing toward sleep.

Silence and discretion would be the sane move now. That’s what I should do, my ‘duty’ discharged. Shoo the zoogs into the corridor, put out the light, shut the door without a sound. Let Bright sleep, let gratitude germinate, let her do the work herself.

Something stays my feet. Bright herself? The fragile beauty of her, that undeniably pretty face lined by care and sickness?

Knowledge, gut-deep and lower; I am on the right path to breaking this woman. Nobody has helped her to bed before, nobody has tucked her in, not like this, not in a very long time. She is too exhausted to process what this means, too preoccupied to raise her defences. She cannot resist, not in the ways that matter. Her walls are riddled with rot, her gatehouse is ruins, her drawbridge is collapsed into her moat. If only I walk into her keep, I will have her eating from my hand.

Would that make me too much like Willow? No, since I was never trying to break Willow’s skull. Or was I? Perhaps I’ll never know.

Bright’s eyes creak half-open again. Swivel, stare, narrow-slitted. “What?” she croaks.

“Can you sleep?” I ask.

Eyebrows twitch, parody of a shrug. “Nah.”

I fetch the chair from her desk; sitting on the edge of the bed would be too intimate. She mumbles an entreaty not to mess with her books, so I content myself with a glance. The open notebooks are crammed with poetry in a small, neat, loop-lettered hand. I know nothing about poetry, let alone how to judge it, so I don’t.

Set the chair next to her bed, ease myself down into the seat. Bright stares, blank, spent.

Raise my left hand and reach out, slowly, carefully, like approaching a wounded lion. Don’t bite, don’t claw, you majestic creature; and she is, isn’t she? Bright is a dragon, the red dragon of Britannia according to those with a little too much dream in them. She could snip my hand from my wrist with the gentle pressure of her claws. Never forget what I am dealing with, as I once forgot with Willow. I’m here to help, you must know that, deep in your body. You know that I am here to be good to you where all the world has been bad. A touch will prove my intentions, a gentle touch, an understanding touch. Bright’s eyes follow my hand, scrunching with incomprehension.

I must have lost my mind. But we all have to be mad up here on the moon, or die down there in England.

Contact. My hand on Bright’s forehead. I stroke her hair out of her face. Greasy, clammy, unpleasant. The shaved stubble side of her scalp scratches against my fingers and palm, but it’s not uncomfortable. She endures the first stroke, frowns at the second, pulls away after the third. Rolls back a little, stares at a point on the wall.

Say nothing, move slowly. Maybe she gets it now. Maybe that’s enough. Maybe she won’t attack me again once she feels better, once she’s back on her feet after a good sleep. Perhaps now I can herd the zoogs out and return to the Big Room.

“I was dying when Nerys turned me,” she says, a low and broken rasp.

Silence. Maybe that’s all. But then her eyes swivel to me, to check that I was listening.

“Turned you?” I echo.

“Into a magical girl.” She sniffs back a glob of mucus. “S’not some big secret. I’m not letting you in on shit. Signal and Grim, they already know. Everyone knows it.”

“Alright.” A pause. She wants the obvious. “Dying of what?”

But I’m wrong. She sneers, staring up at nothing. “What does it matter? Plague. The pandemic. Remember that?”

“Of course.” Months home from school, five years back. An unidentified nightmare-borne pathogen drifted from a Dreamland overlap somewhere in the world, never conclusively identified. Just another crisis, one among so many others.

“Most don’t.” She sniffs again. “Everyone prefers to forget. Pretend it’s all over. Millions of corpses. Who gives a shit?”

A long pause. “You caught it?”

“Mmhmm,” she grunts, eyes past my shoulder, on the concrete, far away. “Before they had vaccines. First it was like a bad cold, like the flu, just like they said on the news. Then it got better for a while. But then … ” She trails off, comes back with a dark bitter smirk, one corner of her lips raised in amused disgust. “Then it came back. Evil shit. Not like they showed, not like they said. Couldn’t breathe, couldn’t walk, could barely talk. Riddled with blood clots. Lungs, legs, brain. Spine and hips started to crumble.” A big sniff, a wet swallow. “They didn’t believe in it, you see. Didn’t think diseases and viruses would dare touch us, oh no. Carry on, keep calm, all those old fucking lies. But as soon as I went down? Then it’s every bastard for themselves. Masks on, hands scrubbed, nobody breathing each other’s air. All so their fucking golden girl wouldn’t get sick as well. When all the time she was so fucking magical, she couldn’t have caught it anyway.”

“They?” At first I assumed she meant everyone.

Bright’s eyes swivel to me. “Parents.”

“Ah. Right.”

Bright falls silent for a long moment, dull topaz eyes blinking so slowly, sunken into the cradle of her blankets. Eventually her attention drifts away. She’s done, time to get up, turn out the light, leave her to—

“She and I, we were so close.” Bright’s voice, a slurred mumble; I would think her half-asleep if it weren’t for her open eyes. “Francesca and I. Closer than sisters are meant to be. You can’t even imagine it, nobody can, nobody knows what it’s like. And then … she started to drift. Kept secrets. I hated it, didn’t understand why she’d changed, where it was coming from. I thought maybe she’d finally gotten a boyfriend, after all our teenage years together, finally figured out she wasn’t … wasn’t like me, wasn’t real for her. I was just a … a toy, for her. All that time, just a toy. We had such fights. Screaming fights. Got bad, bad, bad. And then when I got sick, she looked at me like, oh great, finally, Beth’s just gonna fuck off into the grave. Huh. Huh.”

I would reach out, tell her I understand what it’s like to be used as a toy. But that might stop her story.

“They had me on a respirator,” she carries on after a moment. “Pipe down my throat, arms full of needles, the lot. Sedated, already had brain damage. Last thing I remember, last thoughts I ever had, they were all of her. Thought she might sweep in any moment, come save me, though it didn’t make a lick of sense. Wanted to feel her hug me one last time. Wanted her to kiss me goodbye, just say goodbye, just … just tell me that it all meant something. And if not.” A pause. A scowl. A gritting of teeth. “If not. I wanted her to catch it too. Die at my side. Next bed over. Hold hands as we go.”

Stay silent, try not to judge.

“Wasn’t meant to wake up.” A deep breath, a hard blink; sudden lucidity. “Nerys woke me up.”

A very long pause. The zoogs on the floor have fallen silent. Wind whispers against the roof.

“And … ” My voice feels too loud. “She made you into a magical girl?”

“Made me an offer,” Bright says. “Hardly could’a said no. Tube down my throat, swaddled in wires. Tiny white room, plastic walls. Couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe by myself. Nerys sat on my chest, told me people I loved had been telling me lies.”

“Lies?”

“My lying sister.” Bright’s eyes harden. “It was all lies. Nerys told me it was all lies, but I couldn’t stop thinking of her, even then. I thought if I’m a magical girl, then she’ll have to tell me everything. I’ll give her no choice. Yes. Yes, yes, yes, for her, yes, to get her back. Yes, yes, I said yes. Nerys bit into one of my drip bags, fed her gunk right into my veins.” Bright’s eyes swivel to me, a bitter smile on dry lips. “You know where I was? Where I woke up? Know what I saw, after I tore the needles out and broke down the door?”

Shake my head. Can’t quite follow.

“Guess,” she rasps. “Guess.”

“Not in a hospital?”

“Nah. Dream Control lab.” She spits the words, breathing hard. “Sister of a magical girl, you see? They had me hooked up and prepped for some sick dream institute shit, I still don’t know what. You wouldn’t believe some of the shit I saw in that place, some of the shit Dream Control are doing. And when Nerys turned me, I remembered it all. Franny had transformed in front of me, not once, not twice, but over and over and over. I was scrambled up in the head, and it all came crashing back in.”

“I … I’m—”

“Don’t say you’re fucking sorry,” she grunts.

“Alright.”

Bright settles back on the pillow, her breathing slowing again, the fight going out of her. “That’s why I’m sick. That’s what it does to you, being a magical girl. Freezes part of you in that moment, the moment you turned. Forever.”

She finally subsides.

A few moments pass, of less than companionable silence. The zoogs gingerly resume their sniffling and snuffling at the edges of the room. One of them noses at my prosthetic foot.

Why has Bright told me all this? Not because she wants to open up, surely.

Bright doesn’t want sympathy, or at least pretends she doesn’t. I don’t hate her. Any anger has long since gone cold, and the anger of being punched in the face by somebody who wants you to stand up to get punched again is not quite the kind of anger that makes me wish I could transform.

“If you sleep,” I say, “will that help? In the short term?”

“Mm,” she grunts. “Gotta get my juice back. Sleep up here, in an overlap. Helps.”

“Grimgrave told me you don’t spend much time up here in Plato Base. You still live in England. With family?” She replies with her eyebrows, a shrug, not worth an answer. “With your sister?” A blink, a yes. “And you don’t regenerate much girl juice down there?”

“Well done, Einstein.”

“Just trying to understand.”

“You don’t understand shit,” she grunts. “Never will.”

I let her off with that one; she’s just opened her guts and shown me her wounds, though I can’t fathom why. A barb or two is nothing.

“Grimgrave also insinuated that your … ” Tread gently. “Interest.” Obsession. “In your sister, in Scarlet Edge, is … romantic, or sexual.”

Bright turns her head, looks right at me, both eyes. “She’s mine.”

No hesitation. No shame. Blank challenge.

“Mock me if you like,” she growls, means the opposite. “Call me a degenerate. But you get out of my way. You get out of my way or I’ll kill you. She’s mine. No questions, no conditions, no compromise. Don’t care what Nerys says. Some things are more important. I’ll kill you.”

Put my hand up, try not to roll my eyes.

“I’m not interested in Scarlet Edge.” I speak slowly, clearly, enunciate carefully. “Read my lips, because I don’t know how else to say it. I am not interested in Scarlet Edge. I am not interested in Scarlet Edge. I am not interested in Scarlet Edge. More? Shall I keep going? Do you want it in writing?”

Bright’s lips compress with muted anger. This makes no sense.

“Bright,” I say. “I’m not! I don’t care. I would much prefer if she left me the hell alone. She’s obsessed with me, not the other way around.”

Bright stares hard, no less angry. Can she read my thoughts? Does she dare guess that Scarlet Edge made an appearance in my dirty little fantasies, collared and barking alongside Willow? But that doesn’t mean anything; masturbation is not reality. I am not interested in Scarlet Edge. I am not. I am not. I am not.

My lips move; should I tell of my suspicions about the art I found?

No. Not right now. That would only complicate any uneasy truce.

“Let me guess,” I say at length. “You’re thinking you might kill me anyway, because then her obsession would end?”

A dark little smile creases Bright’s face. “Sharper than you look, dream-bait.”

“Octavia.”

Bright snorts, turns her face toward the wall, dismisses me with silence.

Mad impulse grips me in three places, head, heart, groin. A flutter of red-black at the periphery of my vision, in the back of my head, down in my belly. A single instant of clarity shows the way forward, the clear and obvious steps along an open path.

Straighten my spine, raise my chin, set my expression.

“Say my name.”

Bright turns her face back to me, squinting with disbelief, eyes narrowed to dangerous slits. She breathes deep, starts to lift from the bed, flush with morbid energy. “The fuck did you say—”

“You heard me perfectly well. Say my name. It’s not a request.”

Bright manages to lever herself up onto her elbows, glowering at me, breathing harder, arms shaking. “You think because you helped me to bed—”

“Say my name. And I will make you an oath.”

A pause. “The fuck?”

“Acknowledge me,” I explain. “Then I will make an oath. Not only will I stand aside in all possible respects, removing myself as an impediment between you and your sister in every way—” A small promise to make, a nothing promise; I would be extremely happy to never set eyes on Scarlet Edge again. “—but I will also help to bridge whatever gulf exists between you and your sister, whatever form it takes, whatever your aims.” Bright’s eyes twitch. “Or,” I hasten to add, “if you prefer, I will simply do nothing, if you’d rather I not know. Your choice, Burning Bright.”

Negotiated courage does not come as easily as acting like a zoog. My words feel false, a child’s play-acting, though I’m not bluffing; if I could redirect Scarlet and Bright’s attentions toward each other, away from myself, I would have two problems less.

Bright can’t figure me out. She glares, squints, three wet breaths rattling down her throat.

“You’re mocking me,” she growls.

“I’m offering to help you.”

“You don’t understand anything, dream-bait—”

“You love her, don’t you?” I ask. “Or have I misunderstood that? Is it really so difficult to make peace with me, for her sake? If it is, then I don’t think that’s love.”

A big gamble, on a risky outcome. If I’m wrong, I’m probably about to get my throat torn out.

Bright’s expression crumples.

She sags toward the bed, slumps back onto her side, draws her knees toward her chest, starts to curl up, only gets halfway there. Her eyes mist with tears.

“I’m so fucking tired,” she murmurs. Tears trickle from the corners of her eyes. “I just … I want … want it to stop.”

“I know,” I say. “Me too.”

Bright’s tears slide downward without so much as a single sob, staining the pillowcase, leaving wet tracks on her face. She curls tighter, fists bunched in the sheets. I take another, albeit smaller risk, tuck the blankets around the back of her shoulders. She doesn’t resist.

“Octavia,” she mumbles. “Fine. Not even your real name yet.”

“My magical girl name, you mean?”

“Mm.”

“Can I call you Bethany?”

“No,” she grunts. Then, weaker, almost plaintive, “Why? Why you? Why is it you she’s so … so … ”

“Scarlet Edge?”

“Mm.”

Because Scarlet Edge thought me a cripple and a weakling, but then I landed a punch on her gut and took her sword in my belly and lived to tell the tale. Because I stole a blood-soaked kiss from her bitten lips. Because I refused to lie down and die.

“I don’t know why,” I lie. Bright doesn’t need to hear that truth. “I’d rather she wasn’t. I have enough stuff of my own to worry about.”

Bright blinks away her tears, buries herself deeper in the sheets. “Mmmm,” she grunts. “You do. You and your Dreamer.”

“She’s not mine.” I bristle. “Willow is not mine. I don’t want her.”

“You were hers.”

“Were.”

Bright’s eyes crinkle, as if she’s about to rouse herself to attack my one weak spot. But the flash of expression passes. She slips into a long silence, half-awake, adrift on the edge.

“What happened on that rooftop,” I say at length, “that wasn’t what I wanted. But thank you. For coming to help.”

“Wasn’t for you,” she murmurs.

“I know that. But you still did it.”

Bright says nothing. I harbour no illusions; she was not there for me. But the words form another way in, perhaps for later.

“I would happily have handed Scarlet over to you in a heartbeat,” I say. “Grimgrave had to hold her off all by herself, and you can’t blame her or me for that. If anybody, you should be blaming Azure Infinity, she’s the one who tied you up. You and her went toe to toe, and you couldn’t get around her. She bested you for a while. There’s your obstacle. Not me.”

Bright’s face twists with a pinch of anger. “Yeah,” she growls. “Yeah, her. Both of them.”

That’s right, Bright. Remember our actual enemies.

“Perhaps the three of you … ” No. “The four of us, I mean. Perhaps we need to figure out how to work together, so then you can have Scarlet all to yourself, next time.”

Don’t believe a word of it. Platitudes for the angry dragon.

Bright seems to hear the lie in my voice. Her eyes turn back to mine. “You still punched her in the face.”

“Scarlet?” I almost laugh. “Yes? And I would do it again. I did that to defend Grimgrave.” A truth, surprises even myself.

Bright snorts, weak and clotted. “You and chuckles. Both of you. Fucking idiots.”

“How many of us has she killed?”

Bright squints, like she doesn’t know what I’m asking.

“Magical girls,” I explain, as if talking to a particularly slow child. “Nerys’ magical girls. Us. How many has Scarlet Edge killed?”

Bright shrugs with one shoulder, an awkward gesture on her side. “Dunno. A few. Lost some good ones.” A bitter smile twists her lips. “Wish she’d kill you.”

“Oh? I thought we had a truce.”

Bright snorts, half-closes her eyes, drifting off toward the edge of sleep. No answer. Leaves me to wonder.

Moon-wind whispers against the distant roof of Plato Base. Down in the deeps, unseen things rattle and scrape, perhaps mere imagination. Nearby, the zoogs pad closer again, exposed claws tapping on concrete.

“Bright.”

“Fuck off,” she grunts. “Let me sleep.”

“Would you fight for Grimgrave?” I ask. Her eyes open beneath a frown. “Would you have done what she did, up on that roof? Would you die for her? Or Signal?”

“I couldn’t even die for myself, dream-bait.”

She stares me down. Dares me to press.

Half a shrug, half a nod, stand up from my chair, ready to leave Bright in peace for her much-needed sleep. But then I pause, taken by a perverse impulse. I lean down, over Bright’s bed, so I’m half in her face. She recoils in slow motion, lips peeling back to admit a reproach.

“One last thing,” I say before she can speak. “Don’t ever sucker punch me again. If you want to fight, tell me, and then we’ll fight.”

“Or what?” Bright spits.

The perverse impulse peels my lips back from my teeth, a hint of a laugh trapped in my throat, an echo of how I felt standing before Bright’s sister. I have been humiliated, but you will not do so again, or else I will cackle in your face as I break your bones.

“Or you’ll find out what,” I say, “when I’ve got my right arm back.”

Before Bright can muster a response, I straighten up, reach out with my left hand, and pat her on the head. Once, twice, three times, pull back before she snaps at my fingers.

“But neither of us want that,” I say. “So be good, go to sleep.”

Big scary dragon girl. Pat her on the head and put her to bed.

Bright watches me with a suspicious squint as I back away from the bed and scoot the chair toward the desk. She watches me the whole time, perhaps finally aware of what I’m doing to her; though that would come as a surprise, since I’m not entirely aware of what I’m doing either. Some of the zoogs move toward the door, but others linger, a couple of them close to my ankles. I wave my hand toward the corridor.

“Come on, out, out,” I say. “Bright needs her sleep. If you don’t move, I’ll close you in with her.”

That gets the rest of the zoogs moving sharpish. I follow, closing the door behind me, turning to look.

Bright watches. One arm snakes out from beneath her covers and switches off the bedside lamp, plunging her into deep gloom. Her arm slithers back into her nest, a whisper of cloth on linen.

Her eyes glow a dull topaz, even in the dark. They narrow, grow thin, never stop watching.

Close the door, step back. A tightly clenched bolus of tension finally leaves my throat. Have I successfully negotiated with a dragon, or merely put her off for a time, until she rouses herself to renewed fury?

Hopefully by then I’ll have my arm back.

A dozen zoogs follow me back down the corridor, oddly subdued. Perhaps they didn’t expect to witness an attempted taming. Perhaps the way the wind is picking up outdoors makes them want to huddle down somewhere snug and warm. Perhaps they just want to be picked up, but I’ve only got one arm.

Back in the Big Room, Grimgrave has still not returned. My zoog escort rejoin the others in the domesticated corner, most of them dozing or lazing around after their big meal. I cross to my makeshift workspace, nodding absently to Gregory, suspended in his glass tank of thickly clouded fluid.

The plate and coffee mug are both gone, replaced with a note printed on blue plastic. Smooth, wafer-thin, warm to the touch.

Not plastic, after all. Does Tissy extrude these?

Pleased that lunch was to your pleasure. The besmirchment of your bedsheets is being mitigated, but much time may yet pass before they are readied again. New fittings will be fitted, new softness ensoftened. Locking the door will take longer; metals are not my favourites. If you require additional vitalities or intermediate bedclothes, speak your needs aloud and they will be provided for.

No sign of Tissy herself anywhere, peering from behind a pillar.

Is this how Plato Base continues to function, with servant labour from the Dreamlands? I struggle to imagine Grimgrave or Bright doing laundry, let alone cooking. Signal should be more than capable though, what with all those skeletons.

Revolutions are built on the back of such things; but why would a Dreamland native care? Maybe it’s all for Nerys.

“Thank you, Tissy,” I say out loud, at a normal speaking volume. “I can cook, just so you know. If you want any help, I would be happy to.”

Sit down, check my laptop.

My new foot shell still has over an hour left to print, but then it’ll have to be annealed, so I’m not going to be testing it anytime soon. I settle down with the CAD files for the replacement parts of my prosthetic arm, go through the rather pathetic notes I made earlier, revise many assumptions, form some new ones. At some point a fresh mug of coffee appears at my elbow, along with a clean glass and jug of cold water; I thank Tissy out loud again, but still she makes no appearance.

Caffeine, CAD files, new thoughts. What if I reinforce the arm, rather than just replace and repair? What if I make it so Scarlet’s blade can never do that again, transformation or not?

As I work, I can’t stop looking up. Fifteen minutes, Grimgrave? More like fifty.

I’m not truly alone though, not when surrounded by zoogs. The zoog Grimgrave placed on the table is still at her post, though with her eyes closed, settled down very comfortably on the cushion, fast asleep and snoring softly.

But Bright walked in here, straight through the front door. What else wanders the Luna overlap? And didn’t Grimgrave tell me to watch out for anything which wasn’t one of them? What might slink in through the open doors of Plato Base, to surprise a one-armed magical girl who can’t even transform? My confrontation with Bright has clarified certain risks.

“Nerys is right there,” I mutter. “Stop being stupid.”

But Nerys is wounded and fast asleep. Grimgrave hasn’t returned. Bright is shut away in her room.

Moon-wind whispers against the roof, little eddies and gusts scraping along the concrete, setting the antennas and dishes to wailing at the edge of one’s hearing, a far-away chorus of injured banshees, the faintest half-heard whistle. The deep parts of Plato Base seem to flex and moan, a creak and a clatter more felt through the soles of one’s feet than heard with one’s ears. Phantom pain aches in my long-lost right arm. A fresh bruise slowly stiffens on my left cheek, throbbing to the beat of my heart.

My eyes drift to the Big Room’s main entrance; what would I do, right now, if in walked Willow?

“Stop,” I hiss at myself. “Stop.”

Eyes on my laptop screen. Work is not working. I distract myself with another visit to magibooru, another refresh of the front page, a scan for new art, a self-indulgent glance at the pictures of me, the two masterpieces by ‘4en4’.

They’re gone.

Not just the one on which I left a comment, but the other one too, the illustration from days ago, of me facing off against Scarlet Edge. The tag for 4en4 shows nothing. Navigating back to the original urls shows why: ‘Removed by uploader.’

The account still exists. 4en4 has not entirely scrubbed her presence. But the pictures are gone.

“Huh.” I sit back. “Huh!”

The hurt is strange, subtle and difficult to name, unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. Those two pictures were beautiful, they were of me, and now they are gone.

Good thing I saved them.

I run both the pictures through a reverse image search, to confirm that ‘4en4’ has not uploaded them elsewhere on the internet, at least nowhere notable enough to be indexed. Then I return to magibooru and reupload them myself, under my own account. Spend a couple of minutes re-tagging them correctly, including with the artist tag.

You’re not getting out of this, Scarlet. How dare you? How dare you cut off my arm, then flee when I find you? You put these images of me out into the world. They’re mine now. You want them? Come take them.

When I’m done, a strange tremor has entered my chest. Hand sweaty, clammy, cold. Eyes hot, head heavy.

Have to take several deep breaths. Look away from the laptop, across the dozing zoogs. Listen to the distant whisper of wind across Luna’s surface. If ‘4en4’ really is Scarlet Edge, and Bright told the truth about her being locked in her bedroom for days, then perhaps I’ve just provoked a change.

But I’m still up here, and she’s down there. Which is good.

Grimgrave has been gone too long.

She told a lie, didn’t she? A little white lie, so she could get away from me without guilt or tears or a confusing argument. I’m supposed to pretend there’s nothing wrong; that’s the polite, sensible, civilised thing to do, the thing done by nice young ladies who understand and accept that sometimes these matters unfold in such a way. A gentle, silent, easy decoupling of stillborn friendship. Next time we see each other, later today, I am meant to pretend that I noticed nothing amiss. She has left, and I am not to raise complaint. I am to understand. In silence. Alone.

Then I snort. Out loud.

“That’s not Grimgrave,” I say. The zoog on the table cracks one eye, looks at me. “It’s just not. If she wanted rid of me, she would … I don’t know exactly, but it would probably involve calling me a cunt and hitting me with something.” Deep breath. “I’m projecting. I’m being a child.”

Stand up, stretch my left arm, massage the stump of my right, probe my bruised face. Before I can think twice, I walk the length of the domesticated corner, out beyond the end of the big metal table, eyeing the blank corridor mouth where Grimgrave went. Check my phone is in my robe pocket, check the time. Grimgrave has been gone just shy of an hour.

The corridor mouth tells me nothing, not even up close. It simply stretches off, branching left and right, more grey concrete. The inside of Plato Base is a maze.

I turn back, walk to the zoogs, address them all. “Do any of you know where Grimgrave went?”

A few look up. The zoogs on the table, Nerys’ honour guard, raise their snouts. Nerys sleeps on. Nobody offers an answer.

“She said she would be fifteen minutes. She’s been gone a lot longer than fifteen minutes. I’m getting … ” I can say it. Nobody’s here but the zoogs, and they understand. “A little worried about her.”

Lies. Lying to myself.

Some zoogs share odd looks, swinging their snouts aside. All of them avoid my eyes.

“Alright then. Is it somewhere you’re not supposed to go, or somewhere you’re afraid of going? Or did she specifically instruct you not to follow her? Is that it?”

A wave of hushed mutters passes through the zoogs. A few snap and hiss at their neighbours. A tail is pulled here, an ear bitten there, an argument lurking just beneath the surface.

Finally a little scrum of zoogs breaks free from the general pushing and shoving. Six of them, ones I vaguely recognise, the same ones who led the way when Bright collapsed, a half-dozen from the twelve who ventured to Bright’s room. They stop a few feet shy, eyes upturned like children who know they’ve done something against the rules.

Heart rate rising, sweat under my armpits. Phantom limb clenched tighter than ever.

“Did Grimgrave go somewhere dangerous?” I ask. “Is she … ”

“Mm—mmmmm.” One of the zoogs shakes their — his? — head. “Not danger danger,” he rasps.

“Then what?”

Another zoog raises a snout, looks me in the eyes. A female? Still can’t tell the differences.

“Graveyard,” she rasps. “Don’t like it. Don’t like!”

“You don’t like it, or Grimgrave doesn’t like it?”

A shared look between all six zoogs. A hissing of low zoog voices, claws scraping on concrete. They don’t like it.

“How do I get there?” I ask. “I’m not trying to force you to come with me. Can you give me directions?”

The six zoogs confer a little longer, nipping at each other in a cycle, the rules and purpose of which I cannot figure out. There’s no structure to it, they just shove and hiss and bite and whap with their tails for a few seconds. Then they’re done, just like that, and move forward in a solid furry blob of grey, trundling right past my ankles.

“You don’t have to lead the way,” I say, walking beside them. “I told you, I’m not trying to force you to—”

“Shut-shut!” one of them snaps. “Shut fuck up!”

“We lead you follow,” another one rasps. “Follow close, close close close.”

With no idea what to say, I do as I’m told, approaching the mouth of the concrete corridor, where it plunges deeper into the structure of Plato Base, kinking off into grey shadows.

“Like Grimgrave,” one of the zoogs rasps. “Like her too.”

“Look after you!” another says.

“Grimgrave looks after you.”

“Like us?” another suggests, briefly confused.

“Shhhhhh-shhhhh!” another hisses. “Shhh.”

“Graveyard graveyard.”

“Graveyard grim.”

“Grimmy yard.”

They all fall silent as we pass beneath the archway, huddled close in trepidation, forging onward and ahead with each tiny paw-step. They keep glancing back and aside, little black eyes rolling upward, to make sure I’m following close.

Which I do, because we all want to see Grimmy, and I’d rather not get lost in the bowels of Plato Base.

Home, one day. But not yet.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Dragon: tamed(?). Zoogs: gathered. Cheek: bruised. Unwanted homoerotic rivalry: unresolved. That’s right, it’s magical girl time. *Cue anime OP*.

This chapter was weird to write; Octavia and Bright both would not do any of the things I had actually planned for them, and managed to make everything worse. Hooray! I’m not complaining, I’m cowering before them. I’m not big or scary enough to tell them no when they wanna go off and do whatever this was with each other. And now Octavia is going to do a little exploring and hopefully not stumble across Grimgrave in the same way Grimmy stumbled across her. You know. Hand down underwear style.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can always:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more. If you want to support the story but you can’t subscribe (which is fine, by the way! Please only consider it if you can afford to) then please leave a rating or a review here on Royal Road; it helps a great deal to get the story in front of more people who might enjoy it!

And thank you, dear readers! I know I say this every week, but I mean it none the less. Thank you all for being here and reading my little story! I couldn’t do any of this without all of you!

Next chapter, Octavia goes to find Grimgrave in the graveyard grim. As the zoogs so clearly said. That is, if they have a good sense of direction …